Innocent

Another uneventful day seemed to pass the tiny village of Xenym by while various families spent their time fulfilling their regular duties. Though very much like humans, very few had any human blood in them, and for this reason exactly was the town hidden far away in the Snowfields of Jienda; as they had come to terms with, the name of the creatures that inhabited it were known as the Cerebians, hidden among mankind and the villages they named havens. The snow seemed to have been much more bitter that day, inviting powerful winds alongside a storm of flakes. The cold was of little to concern to the villagers of Xenym after spending years in the heart of it.
Reina impatiently tapped her finger on the wooden table she sat at and moved her gaze to her mother who sat at the other side solemnly reading.
Soft grey eyes looked up from the book and examined the teenager curiously. “Why do you have such an annoyed expression Reina? Is something the matter?” Her mother asked with a reassuring smile.
“No, not really.” She replied twirling her auburn hair around her finger. “I'm just a little bored is all I guess.”
Her mother closed the book and nodded sagely. “It is a very uneventful time, but that means there's peace. There are many out there who fight everyday so this peace will last for generations to come.”
She had heard the story more times than she could count and all the other ones even more so. She had a slight desire to voice the opinion but refrained from it to respect her elder. Some of her friends had heard the same stories and spent years being trained to wield weapons and cast magic so they could join the fight. Reina did not want to battle against the evils outside of her home, nor did she wish to let her friends risk their lives alone, but her lack of ability in either art and nature prevented her from joining them in their quest. She wondered if her parents had been different people, would her outlook have changed? “I'm gonna take a walk. When Dad comes home tell him not to worry and that I'm a big girl now.”
She gently smiled and waved her daughter off. “Your father is bound to worry but he'll be fine sooner or later. Have a safe trip dear.”
“You worry too much too.” Reina furrowed her brows but her own grin betrayed it. Her mother was a frail woman who loved books very dearly and had since she was her daughter's age. Her pursuit of knowledge lead her to seeking knowledge about humanity, the history of her kind and their legends. She passed on her knowledge through nursery rhymes and story tales throughout her daughter's life, and due to it Reina gained a deep love for the tales which she decided she would never confess to. Her mother ran the library in Xenym; it was small but very homely. The place seemed to emanate the same welcoming aura that its keeper gave off.
Her father was a stalwart man with a strong sense of duty. Before he settled in Xenym with his wife he was a teacher somewhere far away from where they were now. He like his wife, passed on his knowledge, but as a teacher and student in place of parent and child. Searching through her memories, she recalled that despite the fact, he still remained a wonderful parent in her eyes and always would. His words still filled her with confidence whenever she thought of him, “You've got a good head on your shoulders Reina. I know you'll do great things when you're older. Until then, let us spoil you because you're our pride and joy.”
Their teachings together brought light to things others might not have understood. The history of her people and what she heard in the stories coincided at times, and made her wonder what was really out there. The tales of the creator and the gods and goddesses he held in high-esteem; princesses and princes and powerful fighters joining forces to protect the world from evil creatures called Agasuras and their king. Some even spoke of a saviour joining their kind and leading them to salvation and everlasting peace. The tales did sound a tad more grandeur and embellished at times, but she still loved them dearly, and part of her wanted to believe that it was possible. If someone could relieve their kind the need to fight, her friends could come home safely, as would many others. Families and friends alike would be reunited, the world would be safe for humans and her kind, the Cerebians to coincide and they could all finally lay their weapons to rest.
Though Reina lacked the ability to wield a sword or staff, she felt she could contribute by following in the steps of her parents. Her mother said that in the past and in the memories passed down through texts, the answers to the questions of those before them had still contained solutions. When they discovered it, fate would finally be set in motion and the dreams that the Cerebians shared could come to fruition. Reina wanted to shape history with her own hands in her own way, and she wanted to live to see it, record it, and pass it down for those generations who live in a time of peace.
She spent the better half of her day meandering around the town, visiting various locations for the sake of passing time alone. She visited the cathedral for a brief spell to pray, and spent hours flipping through different books on the genetics of her kind. Her mother had said that the royal family had the ability of clairvoyance, something that was lost in their bloodlines hundreds of years ago. Just as in the legends, the books told of it, and each time a familiar adage resurfaced in her memories. 'The eyes are the key to the soul,' or so it said. She borrowed the book and a second about the forbidden arts and returned home.

That night as she closed her book for the final time that day, she flicked off her lamp and lay back in bed, covering herself in her sheets as she uneasily stole a glance at the window. It was only a matter of weeks until those that were trained would be dispatched to join their brethren in the ongoing fight against the Agasura. She knew it would be a long time until she would see them again, and the thought of it had been weighing down on her for months now, the gravity of the situation growing by the day.
She knit her eyebrows as she arose from bed and turned her lamp back on. Next to the light was a small framed picture, and she lifted it, gazing upon it with a somber smile. In it stood a trio of people, linked by their arms over another's shoulder. Reina stood in the center between the two, her male friend towering over her with his broadsword proudly standing in the ground next to him. As she looked at the radiant grin on his face she recalled the days where she and her other friend teased him for being shorter than the rest of the class. By the time they were thirteen he became bigger, stronger and a lot more fearsome than the other boys, but though that was the case, he still remained the class clown. His short chestnut hair had grown throughout his teenage years and now covered his shoulders. He still had a bowl-cut in the picture.
On Reina's right stood a young girl the same age and height as her; her platinum blonde hair covered one of her eyes at all times and in doing so, she often winked at people without them noticing. She and her companions often got a good laugh out of it while her unsuspecting victims stole a confused glance at the trio. She was one of the fastest girls in the class, and certainly the best with a bow. Watching her shoot an apple off of her sleeping friend's heads was one of the best laughs she had in years.
She held the picture tightly to her chest and let the memories return to her sub-conscious. They were some of the best times she had ever had, and she knew for certain that she would miss them, but when they all graduated they knew that it would not be the end. Someday they would come together again, and Reina, Alessa and Virgil's trio would be complete once more. Tomorrow she would go to see them for sure; it might be a little sooner than she had initially planned, but she did not want to waste a day when the time to depart was drawing near.

The next morning she stood nearby Alessa while her friend nocked an arrow in her bow. A set of targets were set up across the frozen wastes with a multitude of arrows lodged in them and around them.
“I bet I could take Virgil's head off if he was one of those targets.” Alessa said shutting an eye and firing a shot. It sailed through the air and hit one of the targets on the bulls eye. She grinned and fist-pumped.
“How long have you been a murderer?” Reina asked cautiously raising an eyebrow.
“Born one.”
“Save some of that fighting spirit for the Agasura.” She watched as Alessa let another arrow let fly and miss. The look on her face only showed half of her displeasure. “Methinks someone's lacking practice.”
Alessa suddenly began panting heavily while gazing at her through her bangs. “Rei-rei...c-could I just...” She uttered reaching into her pocket while Reina backed away slowly. She drew an apple from her pocket and her unarmed companion jumped back, then froze in place.
Reina covered the top of her head and frowned. “What? No!”
As if it never happened Alessa began to act like her usual self and put the apple away. “Why do you insist on crushing my hopes and dreams?”
“You'll need some dreams that are within my realm of potential Les.” Her companion shrugged. “Where's Virgil? I expected him to be here by now.”
After missing another shot the archer furrowed her brows. “Probably went to see the healers again. When those warriors train someone always winds up with something broken. He gets it the worst 'cause he's gigantic. That immense size of his makes one versus one matches unfair to the other guys. Lately they've been calling him 'the walking apocalypse' on top of being known as 'the titan'.” Alessa grinned and prepared her next shot while Reina quietly chuckled.
“If you're gonna be saying things like that,” A voice from behind the two said, “Make sure I can't hear you next time.” The shadow of a massive hand reached over Alessa's head and gripped it, lifting her off the ground. “I can be pretty scary when I'm angry you know.” Reina took a glance at the person that completed their trio and smiled while Alessa hung limply in his grip.
“It's good to see you Big V. How goes the training?” Reina asked.
“Warlord Carmen's been giving us a hell of a time the past few weeks. She's been working us like dogs even more than usual.” He released his grip on Alessa and she collapsed to her knees with a defeated expression. “Though Les wasn't kidding about the whole 'everyone gang up on the titan' thing. One of them got a good swing on me.” Reina tilted her head with a curious expression as he rolled up one of the sleeves of his tunic. His entire forearm was bandaged.
“Not exactly the first thing that came to mind when you said 'swing'.” She replied nervously.
“We stopped practicing with our fists a long time ago. It's all weapons training now.” He grinned devilishly. “Wanna see it?”
“No thanks.” She gestured for him to take it away.
“You reap what you sow gorilla man.” Alessa said rising with a pointed look.
“If you want me to give you an iron claw, that can be arranged.” He said raising an eyebrow.
“I retract my previous statement.” She crossed her arms and looked away. He nodded approvingly.
He shifted his gaze back to Reina and seemed to appraise her with a familiar curiosity. She could not resist the urge to look his way also. “Are you sure you don't wanna come along with us Rei? Even if you don't join in the fight, all that knowledge of yours would certainly come in handy throughout the journey.” She stared at him blankly for a moment and he flushed. “You d-don't have to decide right now. It's just something you can consider over the next few weeks you know?”
Alessa drew another arrow from her quiver and pointed it at Virgil. “I'm with the titan on this one. Besides, someone needs to keep this guy from stomping on innocent humans. This is a two-girl job you know.” He placed a hand on her head and she grinned nervously. “I'm just kidding!”
Reina laughed. “Thanks guys, but I think I'll stay here and hold down the fort. There's still hundreds of books that are dying to be read. If I ever get through our whole library I'll go with you the next time you visit.”
“We're holding you to that!” Alessa said immediately after grinning with Virgil. “Ba-zing!” The two gave each other a high-five.
“You two have to come back alive though.” She told them through a pouting expression.
“Me? Die? Pfft.” Alessa snorted nocking another arrow. “The gods and goddesses smile upon me.” She let the arrow fly and missed her mark again. “Now if they'd just smile upon my archery...”
Virgil gave Reina a reassuring smile. “Whenever we can we'll travel with a party. I'll keep Les out of trouble too. We'll be sure to bring you a souvenir too.”
“I'll bring you back a dragon's heart 'cause I love you this much.” She spread her arms out wide to emphasize her point. Virgil chuckled at that joke.
“Your words are more than I could ask for.” Reina replied.
“So, you throwing us a get-out-of-town party or wha-” She stopped mid-sentence at the sound of a horn being blown. A long, loud cry pierced through the winds of the frozen wastes and left a lasting impression upon the three. Danger. It told them.
As they heard the sound again Virgil was the first to snap out of his reverie. “Alessa, we have to go! Now!” He drew the broadsword from the sheath on his back and immediately prepared to set out. “Reina, get home as quickly as you can. Lock the doors, lower the blinds and shut the windows. Barricade everything you can and wait for our signal before you come out. Most importantly, hide.”
“Promise me that you two will come back safely.” Alessa stopped to steal a glance at Reina and smiled somberly. “Promise me!” She desperately cried out nearly in tears.
“I promise, we'll meet again Rei-Rei. So...wait for us, okay?” Alessa waved to her as she chased after Virgil.
Reina watched the two disappear into midst of the snow towards Xenym and she clenched her fists. Now more than ever before, she felt powerless. All she could do is flee to her own home and hope that the danger would pass with as few casualties as possible. The moment that she knew that she and her mother were safe, she would pray with all her might that God Ah bring her friends and the families of the other villagers home safely.

After crossing one of the gates into the village she caught a clear glimpse of the villagers defending their homes from the invaders. Banners featuring the Dark Moon Kingdom's insignia were raised high as their soldiers bearing arms furiously fought off the defenders while even greater numbers marched towards the village. Xenym was not well known for its militia; farmers, warriors, wizards and archers alike were all still in training. Some did not even have that much, yet they fought with all they could to protect their land. The Cerebians never aimed to wage war on humanity, and avoided the possibility at all costs, but in this situation they were given no choice. Having to go against what they believed in order to protect what they held dear was a choice some could not bear to make and had hidden away in their homes, praying for an end to the fighting.
Reina rushed into her home and immediately found herself stuck between the couch and the rest of the house. She locked the door after managing to push it open and slide inside, then searched every possible place that her mother could be. She opened the door to her mother's room and discovered her looking back with a terrified expression that turned to relief shortly after she deemed the invader to be her daughter.
“Mom...you're alright.” Reina said gratefully.
“Reina, there isn't much time. Take some warm clothes and rations. We have to escape while there's still time!” Her mother responded.
The young lady looked shocked. “But we can't just leave! Dad won't know where to find us...and Alessa and Virgil...I just can't leave them behind here! They're my friends!”
“There's no time to discuss the matter Reina. Just do as I say and do it quickly. I won't lose you too, not here.”
Reina clenched her fists and turned away bitterly. She knew that the chances that Xenym would be able to stand against the Dark Moon Kingdom were nearly non-existent. Part of her wanted to believe that somehow they would succeed; somehow they'd fend off their invaders and her best friends would return, if even for the last few weeks of their stay in the village. That her father would come home after missing for so many years. Why was she condemned to a fate that seemed to spit on her at every turn? Had the gods abandoned her kind at such a crucial time?
The sound of fighting seemed to grow closer by the moment, and she reluctantly stole a glimpse through one of the windows to find that the soldiers of the Dark Moon had stormed the village already and had begun ransacking the homes of the other villagers. The soldiers had torn down the gates and the remnants of Xenym's resistance was snuffed out with great haste, and in it she could see neither Alessa nor Virgil. While fighting back her own sorrow she tried to close off everything she could. She locked the windows and doors and barricaded the entrance with a couch. She made haste for the bedrooms and blocked off all the windows with any furniture she could find.
As she entered her parent's bedroom a second time her mother looked at her with a puzzled expression that only lasted a matter of moments. “We're out of time already...” She muttered. “Reina, go into the closet and take the shovel. Once you do, close the door and stay in there, do you understand?”
Her words were a declaration of her own impending death; just like her friends and her father. Her eyes were red and swollen, and now more than ever she looked her age, a frail and brittle lady that seemed so unfamiliar to Reina now. But despite all of it, she was the young girl's last bastion of hope. The humans and the Agasura had taken everything else that she loved away from her, and the last person in her life was now telling her to save herself. She could not accept it.
“No...” She uttered, a whisper.
Her mother smiled bitterly. “You've always been such a good girl. You're not going to experience your rebellious phase now, are you dear?”
“I...” When she spoke it felt as if she had a lump in her throat. The words she conjured seemed to be lost in the abyss of her own sorrow and she could only choke out a stream of sobs.
Her mother embraced her and gently stroked her hair. “It's alright dear. I know that God Ah has not forgotten us. If he had he would not have sent Julius to our village.” She pulled away slightly and her soft grey eyes smiled upon her daughter. “Now, you'll do as I asked won't you?”
While the last of her tears ran their course her mother wiped away the remnants and let her daughter go. If anyone could stop the Dark Moon Kingdom, it would be Julius, one of the greatest Mages that Jienda had ever seen. His ability with earth magic was unrivalled, but his lineage had offered him a much greater potential with the element than the others along with the title God's Governor of Earth. Where he was now, she had no idea but if he stepped in there was still a chance that her mother and many of the other villagers could still be saved.
She retreated to the closet and took the shovel inside, closing it behind her and sitting as silently as she could, praying with all her might. After she finished she wondered if the reason that Julius had not shown himself was because he feared the consequences of killing humans. All Cerebians knew that to do that was an atrocity and one that would not go unpunished, but for the God's Governors, all four of them, there was an even steeper punishment. None knew what the punishment itself was, but it was certainly not one that many were willing to make light of.
The sound of the soldiers attempting to force their way in startled her, and she realized it was only a matter of time until they found her and her mother. She worried about what they would do to either if they had located her and tightly gripped the shovel to let her fears become her strength. When they discovered the door would not open with brute force alone, they took weapons to the door until the remains came crashing down upon the couch and they moved it aside to gain entrance.
“Search all the houses for the filthy creatures!” Someone shouted from outside in the common human language. “Leave no stone unturned!”
Their footsteps within the house caused her to tremble with fear and she desperately tried to stop it, but could not.
“I've located one!” Another man had shouted. Reina could feel her heart breaking. Had her mother not hidden prior to their arrival? “Where are the others? Confess now and they will not be harmed, nor will you.”
“There are no others.” Her mother said sternly. A loud thump startled Reina along with the sound of her parent grunting. There was no doubt in her mind it was her collapsing.
“We will not ask you a second time.” Another man had said with an eerily sly tone.
The realization dawned upon her and she was immediately riddled with guilt. She must have given herself up in hopes that they would not search the rest of the house as thoroughly, or at all, if the soldiers believed her lie. But at what cost?
“There is no one else in this household...” Her mother uttered. “Nobody but me.”
There was a brief silence. Reina waited their response in bated breath.
“I'm not buying it. His Highness will have our heads if he found out that we let any escape. Search the rest.” The first of the two said. “Take this one to the commander and tell him I sent you. He'll deal with her properly.” She could hear her mother and the soldier leaving the house.
Reina held the shovel tighter than she had previously, cursing herself for being the only one to have escaped capture while many others before her did not. With the last few remnants of hope that she withheld, she attempted to convince herself that there was a slight chance that she would not be discovered. She wanted to believe that behind the shoes and coats that she was safe. She was wrong.
The door swung open and she could feel the depths of her own despair closing in around her. Her heart was beating louder, fear ran throughout her body and her instincts screamed for her to strike her assailant first. She leapt from within the closet towards the soldier, swinging the shovel with all the might she could muster while shouting a wordless battle cry. She came to a sudden halt as the shaft was wrenched from her hands and the handle was thrusted into her stomach, winding her and knocking her back into the closet. The soldier tossed the shovel aside and pulled her back out of the closet by her hair and shouted for backup while she cringed.
One of the other soldiers stormed the hallway and pinned her to the floor.
“Your mother was wrong when she thought she could fool us.” The man with the eery voice sneered as he knelt down in front of her. “She was not the first either.” He shrugged. He looked at her face and she glared back at him, giving him pause for a couple of brief moments. Unlike the other soldiers he was clad in a white cloth garb with a mask that covered most of his face. He lowered his mask and lifted her head with a hand and smiled at her. “So young and beautiful, like a flower in bloom.” He looked deeply into her eyes and his stare sent chills down her spine. “Such lovely pale eyes too.” He let her go and shook his head. “This will not do. Send for another unit.”
The soldier holding her still called for another to enter and one of them did as requested, stopping before the man before her and saluting. “Sir!” He said.
“Good timing. I'd like you to remove this young lady's eyes.” He said without a hint of hesitation.
“Sir?” He asked slowly lowering his hand.
“Y-you're sick!” Reina hissed in their language. Her words were only a facade to mask her fear; her entire body was trembling and she was certain her captor knew it, but this was all she could do.
“This is the price of treachery my dear. Your loving mother had sealed your fate in her attempt to protect you. Someday you'll understand.” He rose to his feet and raised his mask. “Do as I say and you may have your way with her afterwards. Are we clear?”
“Crystal, Sir-Kazuo...Sir!” The armoured soldier nervously replied saluting him again.
He crouched down in front of her and she looked at him, the front she once held now crumbling away and being replaced with a budding fear. “P-please...don't take my eyes away from me also...” She whispered through trembling lips.
Through his visor she could see the nervous look that he gave her. He seemed to be as vehement against the act but not so much that he would disobey the orders of his superior. She shut her eyes and felt his fingers press against her eyelid and force it open, tears streaming down her face as she sobbed and begged for the two to free her, his fingers inching closer by the moment.
Her screams rang out among the others of those being enslaved, murdered and raped by the soldiers of the Dark Moon. Their voices only came out as vague noises to Reina after the violent process came to a close. Everything was dark, and she could hear little else but the noise that surrounded her. Her torture knew no end as the clothes she wore were cut and she was mercilessly violated time and again.
Now more than ever, she knew that the gods had betrayed her race, as did Julius.

“Salem! Master Kazuo isn't gonna wait all day for you to get in there! Pick up the slack!” Barnes commanded.
Salem nodded once and set his eyes towards the gate of the town. He quickly chased after the other ninjas of Owl Castle following the Dark Moon Kingdom's lead. Walking over the corpses of the fallen soldiers and villagers he uneasily glanced at some of the creatures that defended a village located in a tundra. He felt a deep sense of regret at what had occurred, and an even deeper rooted fear when he was clear that they looked eerily similar to humanity. If the years he had spent training at Owl Castle had taught him anything, it was that these creatures were the only thing standing between humanity and salvation. They were scattered across Jienda to hinder the Dark Moon Kingdom and would go to any length to see that through, so they would strike first, and strike hard. Salem wondered why he felt that they were the ones committing an unjustified criminal act in seeing this mission through.
He caught a glimpse of some of the Dark Moon soldiers carting away captives in caravans and on horseback and immediately turned away. This is what he had trained for; there was no reason he should feel any remorse or doubt in his heart. He had to be ready, as the leader of the village, a man with power beyond that of the human imagination could arrive at anytime.

Salem joined ninjas among their ranks, hidden within the shadows surrounding the inner walls of the village while the Dark Moon soldiers rallied their forces in the square, gathering the remaining survivors and preparing them for transport.
“Can you feel that? I think the big boss is gonna be showing up soon.” A nearby ninja muttered.
Salem nodded solemnly. The ground felt unstable beneath his feet as if it was rebelling against their act. Master Kazuo informed all of them that they would be fighting a wizard with an affinity for earth magic the likes that they would not ever see in their lifetime a second time, that is, if they lived to see another day. Some had their doubts due to the tales some spun, while others had none thanks to the sheer number of soldiers they had to fight against him. Salem believed in the adage 'seeing is believing' but he would still remain wary. The Dark Moon certainly had to be tampering in a power beyond their understanding, and he had little choice but to follow in their wake and strike from the shadows. It was the duty of the ninjas of Owl Castle, as those trained there are sworn to the king.
The ground began to tremble viciously which caused panic to break out among the Dark Moon's soldiers.
The largest and most intimidating of the generals raised his battle axe into the air and rallied the men. “Now is the time men! Know that desertion will only result in death so prove that you are worthy as the king's soldiers and subdue the leader by all means necessary! Should we hold him in our grasps, we will have one of the four strongest of their kind under our control! We shall make history this day!” General Hayato roared.
The fear that was once evident among the soldiers turned to courage as they all shouted battle cries preparing for the arrival of the leader.
When the tremors came to an end, sand began to gather around the town, rapidly rising and engulfing it in a tornado of sand trapping those that were within the city. The confidence and morale that was built rapidly fell as the soldiers cried of their imminent deaths.
A voice powerful enough to cause the ground to vibrate spoke to them all, “For millenniums the Cerebians have guarded humanity against the evils that lurked just outside of the zones that His Highness had created to protect them, and now you turn your swords against us?” The sand gathered to one place high above the soldiers into a sphere and as it dissipated, it revealed the speaker. A man clad in green robes wielding a gnarled staff as tall as he was appeared with an armoured Temple Knight by his side; the two standing upon a dense landing of sand. The look in his emerald eyes was not of rage, but disappointment. The earth still vibrated with the force that his voice echoed as he spoke. “We're not so uncivilized that we would seek bloodshed over the opportunity to reform the ignorant. Release those that you've taken captive and walk away, and there will be no further need for violence.”
The beautiful Temple Knight standing next to the leader took a step forward and spoke, her platinum blonde hair swaying in the wind as resolute blue eyes stared down upon them. Clad in pearl white armour emblazoned with a blue sun, she emitted a commanding presence. “We've lived alongside the Cerebians and the greater half of the world is still yet to realize it! We all share in the same dream; to bring salvation to humanity! There is no need to wage war against each other. This is not what their gods wish, nor is it what they intend to do. If you persist with this path, then I, Rosetta, contractee and wife to God's Governor of Earth Julius shall be your opponent.” She drew her sword and shield and pointed it down at the group.
“Should you refuse, then you and all those that stand by you shall be buried by the 'Sand King's Tomb'. In doing this, know that the Cerebians will retaliate if need be.”
Salem looked up to the two and shook his head. This had to be a sign. Humanity was treading in something beyond their comprehension, and they were bound to pay the price for the slaughter that they had began. With General Hayato at the reins of the mission, Salem knew there would be a bloodbath. Hayato was renown for his ruthless tactic and relentless cruelty, which always lead to a successful campaign. Salem was well aware that he would not back down from a challenge, and this was one he would certainly not turn his back to. If what Julius and Rosetta said was true, everyone was going to die here and now by being buried in sand, and that was proof the Dark Moon really was the one committing the evil deed, making the ninjas of Owl Castle guilty by association. Salem had to find a way out before the battle ensued, but if he was caught leaving at this juncture he would be killed without a second thought by his own comrades. He needed a plan, and fast.
“There is no creature that can escape the embrace of death! If you seek to hinder our mission, prove to me that you are worthy to die on my axe!” Hayato snarled. “Archers! Fire on my mark!”
Julius shook his head. “If this is what you've chosen, then so be it!” He began to mutter to his wife and her weapon gained a bright glow once he finished. “My strength is yours.”
“I will carry out the will of God Ah!” She replied raising her sword skywards and diving into the heart of the soldiers.
“FIRE!” Hayato roared which was followed with a slew of arrows launched towards Julius. A wall of sand blocked every single arrow causing them to fall limply to the ground following Rosetta's descent. The moment she touched the ground she thrusted her sword into the snow creating a massive fissure around her and those that surrounded her, shattering the ground merely seconds afterwards, upturning the earth and launching those caught in the area away or pulling them beneath the earth.
When Salem saw it happen he found his opportunity and made his move. If he could find a Cerebian to take as a 'captive' he could exit without risking being considered a deserter while rescuing them from an inevitable death. He slipped out of the sight of those around him and wove his way through the shadows into a recently ransacked house. To try to take a captive from one of the soldiers would be tantamount to suicide. If he could find one that may have been left behind his plan would go accordingly, but the chances were very slim. There was a possibility considering the fact that the soldiers would have likely left some behind that they had mounted. Salem dreaded the thought, but he knew that it had happened already. After searching through four different houses, using unorthodox means to enter every one to avoid detection, he had located one where he could hear someone. By the sound of it, it had to be a young girl, likely crying alone. Had her family been taken from her?
He cautiously entered the house and checked his surroundings. He found himself in a bedroom that was thoroughly searched. Clothes and other miscellaneous items were scattered about, and the furniture was thrown down. He crept through the house towards where he heard the young girl and spotted her, crouched down next to another person, holding out her hands that emitted a small jet of light. Another naked person. As he quietly crept towards the young girl, he stretched out a hand to get her attention without startling her too much, but she caught sight of him first. The poor girl looked absolutely terrified and Salem himself was mortified. She immediately got up and fled towards the door, and he immediately pursued her in a desperate attempt to stop her from leaving, but he came to the realization the impact his actions would have would make things a hundred times worse. He felt a pang of guilt at the thought that the girl would be captured and likely taken away, but he knew there was little he could do to prevent it, that would not likely end in both their deaths.
He looked back at the girl laying stark naked on the floor and cringed. Her body was bruised and stained with fresh blood in certain places. He had no doubts that one or two of the soldiers had had their way with her. He lifted her face and saw the trail of blood that ran from her eyes; with only a glance her eyelids told it all, and a feeling of pure disgust washed over him. As if murder and rape was not enough, they had done such a terrible thing to her. He placed his fingers to her neck and felt her pulse still steadily beating. Despite the fact that she had lost so much blood, she was still alive. The bleeding seemed to have stopped also; had it been that young girl's doing? For someone so young she was courageous to risk her own life in an attempt to save another. Whatever happened to her afterwards, Salem would not let her actions be in vain.
He returned to the room he entered from and gathered some clothes from the ransacked mess the house had become. As best as he could, he dressed her and tore some of the cloth from a t-shirt that he would later use to bandage her eyes. He took a bag and filled it with any non-perishable foods that were yet to be taken, then took the girl and climbed out the way he came. With this, he could leave the town without having to fear being considered nothing more than a deserter. It was not specifically in their orders to take the victims from the vicinity, but Master Kazuo had said that if the situation calls for it, they use their better judgement to decide whether what they are doing would be productive during the mission. With the soldiers of the Dark Moon and the ninjas of Owl Castle fighting against Julius and Rosetta, his actions could be justified. He felt uneasy when the thought crossed his mind. If hundreds of their men struggled against two Cerebians alone, how would they fare against the others if they were together?
Salem scoffed as he hauled the young girl towards the gate. He would not stand for this any longer than he already had. He spotted two men standing guard at the broken gate and assessed the situation. Should they deny him passage, not only would he and the girl he had be buried with the others, his entire mission would be compromised. He looked around and found a scaffold that lead up towards the battlements of the outer gate. Had the walls been properly fortified with a militia to defend it, the village would have made a formidable enemy to the Dark Moon. Julius and Rosetta alone could fend off the army; he wondered for what reason the two had left the village at all, especially after the war horns were blown.
He decided to press the matters no further. After reaching the battlements, he threw the supplies down and took a deep breath. His training had prepared him for things like this. He rummaged through his garb and drew a grappling hook and rope. Master Kazuo suggested that they hide them in case they need to fight, but Salem decided to keep his on his person, and commended himself for the decision. He latched it onto the wall and tugged it from the other side to be sure it was sturdy, then took the girl and began to rappel down the rope.
After finally reaching the bottom, he took his supplies and fled the scene.
As he took his first steps away from the village, he could have sworn he heard someone say, “Thank you.” After thinking back on all the things he had seen that day, the possibility did not seem so far-fetched.
When he was a fair distance from the battle he caught a glimpse of men fleeing the scene as the sand tornado intensified and seemingly collapsed upon the village, leaving nothing more than a mountain of sand in the frozen wastes. Salem was not surprised by this, but seeing such an unreal sight gave him pause. He wanted to pray for those who had died in that battle, but he worshipped no gods. He muttered his condolences and continued on his way.
Salem was reluctant to follow the path that the ninjas of Owl Castle had taken to get through the snowfields. Returning to his hometown Aoich, for that matter, would be the worst choice he could possibly make. The fact that he had escaped and survived the encounter with God's Governor of Earth would make him a suspicious person to begin with. His choice of not returning to the group would have him branded as a deserter and killed. He sighed deeply. Making such rash decisions was not like him at all; Owl Castle was his home, and he completely abandoned that solely due to his moral compass, but it did not give him any direction now. He had to change his image, possibly his name, and find somewhere else to live. From what he had studied Elias was connected to the Base Snowfield, and was a peaceful city ruled by King Hejong. The cities of Belos, Elias, Young Gyoung, Elfa, Ves, Lilliput and even the sunken city of Atlantis had all formed an alliance through their leaders, a pact of sorts to prevent the humans from fighting amongst themselves, and instead focusing their efforts against the Agasura. Salem never knew why, but the Dark Moon King did not partake in this.
He stole a glance at the girl on his back as he let his thoughts run freely for a moment. The men of the Dark Moon and those of Owl Castle very rarely, if ever, spoke of the strange creatures. They were sure to drill everyone on how terrible the Cerebians were and that they were the force standing between mankind and true salvation, but he never found out exactly how they prevented this. If they looked and acted so similarly to humanity, for what reason should the two races be enemies? There was always the possibility that the Cerebians and Agasuras were related, but Julius had said that their kind had lived alongside humanity peacefully, and Rosetta hinted at the fact that she too was human, and married to one of them. It truly was a shame that things had ended the way they did; he would have loved to ask them about their kind, but he was still thankful that he could save even one of them. In her, he may come to understand who the Cerebians are, and what the true intentions of the Dark Moon Kingdoms were in attacking them.

Salem had spent days walking, and often found himself collapsing from exhaustion, persisting despite his growing weariness. There were very few occasions where he found a safe place to rest for a period, but he came to understand that the Cerebian girl with him was awake, and completely silent. He could only imagine the trauma that she had went through, and the pain that she could be experiencing every day knowing that she was likely the only one who had survived the attack. As far as the Dark Moon Kingdom could be concerned, the two were as good as dead, and to them soon to be free if they could overcome nature's trial. Though she never spoke, Salem felt a strange connection to her as she solemnly and very rarely showed signs of depending on him when they came across tough times. If the winds were powerful she would hold on to him with more force than usual, and during meals she would respond faster when he would feed her.
When camped out one night he sat by the fire and watched her quietly as she slept. He always felt sadness upon seeing the cloth wrapped around her eyes. Despite everything they had taken from her, he still felt that there was a mysterious beauty to her, and it strengthened his desire to protect her. He could not return the lives lost in the battle, her maidenhood or her eyes, no matter how much he wished for it, but with what power he had and the will to do so, he'd keep her alive.  The innocent life that they had failed to take from her, he would rekindle the flames and help her to start over in another time and place. Tonight too, she would likely suffer dreams of the event repeating itself as it had the others; her cries often attracted the attention of Agasuras, but nothing that Salem could not prevent from bringing harm to her. He did not know what tomorrow would hold for him but he knew that he would not die out here in the tundra.
Determined to see his decision through he continued on, carrying the girl no matter what he faced. While crossing a valley in the dead of night Salem heard the sound of wolves howling. The Agasuras rarely attacked when he travelled with the others because of their numbers, but now that he was alone he was nothing more than prey. There were very few places to hide, and with massive walls on both sides of him even fewer places to run. Out of desperation, he began to run, and fast as he was, he knew that his pursuers would not give up so easily. He could hear the sound of them approaching as he desperately tried to create distance and feel the eyes boring into him. It was only a matter of time. He desperately looked ahead and saw a wolf leaping down from ledge to ledge towards him and he knew that his time had come.
He lowered the Cerebian girl as quickly and as gently as he could and drew his ninjatō. As the blur of silver approached from the front with others closing in on the rear, he readied his weapon and prepared to fight with all that he had, but as the wolf from the front approached he began to have a doubt in his mind. Something seemed to be latched onto its back. He squinted to get a closer look, and as it neared he deemed it to be an infant. Salem found himself at a loss; if he was to cut the wolf down, he would likely take the child with it. Under what circumstances would a child ride a wolf? Leaving the matter aside, he braced himself as the wolf charged at him and right past him, stopping at his rear and growling at the approaching pack.
Salem turned around and eyed the pair curiously, catching a glimpse of the infant blowing a raspberry at their attackers that cautiously growled back. The maternal wolf padded closer to them while snarling and the others backed away, eventually deciding on leaving their prey to the more fearsome canine. It turned to Salem and seemingly examined him for a couple of moments, then went about its business.
The wolf itself had a distinct scar across its left eye, and the young girl riding it had short platinum blonde hair and bright green eyes with a hearty laugh. Salem watched in awe as the creature padded away with its rider excitedly bouncing on its back, seemingly amused by their meeting. He felt almost certain he had seen another Cerebian, and if their infants could command wolves the Dark Moon Kingdom was digging its own grave.

The following days had proceeded uneventfully in terms of encounters with Agasuras, though the weather was merciless and had taken its toll on him but he persisted. For days his hands and feet had been showing varying degrees of frostbite, steadily shifting from first to second. His feet only hurt most when he needed to jump from one landing to another. Though a tad shaken, the Cerebian girl was still hanging on and stealing a glance at her occasionally gave him the strength he needed to push forward.
Through the falling snow he caught a glimpse of what seemed to be a building hidden away in the snowfields. If his memory served him correctly, it was likely the Racoon Hot Springs, located in the Soprano Snowfield. He had heard some of the other ninjas mention it after the briefing for the mission, and they openly voiced their desire to pay it a visit. It would truly be a shame if they did not live to see it, but the cost of loyalty can be steep. Salem almost learned that lesson in the worst way possible.
As he approached, kimono-clad women with long violet hair approached him. The devilish look in their blue eyes told it all; they were most certainly Agasuras, and he was not going to be killed after coming so far. He leaned forward and shifted the girl's weight higher onto his back, and broke out into a sudden sprint. A series of icicles sprang up at his heels and shattered in his wake as he ran, and more followed from every direction. He leapt across a small gap and over a small pink fluffy creature that attempted to headbutt him after being caught off guard. The Snowfields were a very unusual place, and more infested with Agasura than the locations beyond them. He heard that they flock to where there is strong Agasuric energy, especially those that had sites called “Instance Dungeons', housing beings stronger than the average creatures.
As he avoided another fluffy creature, he made his way towards a small landing with a tall tower-like stone resting upon it. He took one hand off of the girl to use it to climb the ladder, and rested her against the stone to catch his breath. He looked out upon the Snowfields and Elias just across the bridge nearby and sighed with relief. His body was worn out and he was completely exhausted both physically and mentally, but his destination was within arm's reach. If he could find somewhere to rest he and his silent companion could sleep in a bed after days of travelling.
Salem opened the bag with the supplies and drew a set of clean clothes. He had heard that most adventurers across the continent of Jienda were eccentric, especially in the way that they dressed, but he did not want to risk standing out because of his garb. He desired it even less when he considered the possibility of one of the members of the Dark Moon or Owl Castle catching him. Now dressed in cargo pants, a t-shirt branded with a pair of wings and a pull-over sweater tagged with princess he sighed. Between his life and his outfit, he chose the former over the latter and was now regretting the decision. Though he valued his life, a couple more seconds to check what he was going to wear in the near future may have done his pride a world of good. His lack of  a mask revealed his tousled black hair and sharp, dark brown eyes.
Placing his garb in the bag, he picked up the Cerebian girl again and leapt down from where he stood, wishing he had not made the choice shortly afterwards. The strange fluffy Agasuras that attacked him before had seemingly forgotten his presence and flocked to the other side of the slab of land he stood on, anxiously awaiting a pair of unlucky adventurers. He took the opportunity to carefully climb down and make his way across a series of split landings to get to the other ladder. He climbed down and made his way towards the Base Snowfield.
Beetles seemed to be the only creatures that inhabited the area, and he sighed with a hint of relief. He climbed down another ladder and made his way through the area, cautiously leaping over the beetle gs as they approached while keeping a firm grip on his companion. After a brief period he reached the bridge and smiled victoriously. After all of his struggles, he had finally made it to the largest city in all of Jienda, Elias. He was finally free.

Salem looked around the airport like a child in a candy store. He had never seen anything like it, the massive aircraft that waited for passengers to board and the attendant that waited outside of it. He had the desire to ask her about it, but changed his mind quickly settling for going onwards towards the city in search of rest. By this point his legs were shaking and his vision was blurred. When did he start to feel so weary? As he walked his body seemed to kneel down on its own and he fell to the ground. If he could just close his eyes for a moment, he would be able to rise and continue on with renewed strength. Though it had been a few moments, Salem was sure that he would be ready to press on whenever he so wished it. Before he knew it, he had fallen asleep.

Salem opened his eyes and found himself in an unfamiliar place. He arose and a thick wool blanket fell upon itself while he searched for his Cerebian companion. He spotted her laying in a small bed next to him, sleeping peacefully. Whoever his benefactor was he felt inclined to at least thank them for taking the two in and be on his way. Salem had no urge to overstay his welcome, let alone have anyone question why the girl he was carrying around was 'blindfolded'. He walked out of the room into a short corridor that lead towards a flight of stairs.
As he neared the bottom he glimpsed around the environment he found himself in. A series of small tables with chairs surrounding them made up most of what seemed to be a cafe, while framed photos decorated the walls and a multitude of lamps hung from the roof and lit up the shop. Salem turned away from the stairs towards a bar with a group of seats resting before it.
In one of them a young girl sat, completely clad in an olive green dress with a matching gatsby featuring ear flaps and a heart sewn onto a small white patch on the front. A small brown broom likely bigger than she was rested next to her chair while her tiny legs moved back and forth to the rhythm of the owner's humming, her brown moccasins narrowly avoiding a collision with the bar. Her puffy green twin tails turned as matching eyes met with Salem's, both looking equally startled. The sound of the bell on her silver choker chiming caught him off guard.
The owner leaned over the counter and gave him an unusual salute, the bell on his bracelet ringing with his gesture.. “Hoy there traveller! You've finally woken up huh?” He grinned, and Salem could see little else beneath the navy blue wide-rimmed fedora he wore giving his skin an unusual almost violet hue. Beneath the hat a long silver ponytail gently swayed with the barkeep's every move. “With a meeting like this, you have to be some kind of 'MC'. Something this interesting is too strange to be normal.” He wore a black vest over a white dress shirt and matching pants with a pair of white rubber gloves on both hands. The most unusual thing about him was the cloth he seemingly wore around the right side of his face. The markings on it were nothing like Salem had ever seen, but he convinced himself that it was nothing more than a design pattern. “So, tell me about yourself. What's your story?”
Their eyes were on him and he could feel the two pressing for an answer. There was no way he could tell them that he was an ex-ninja gone rogue after attacking a village of humanoid creatures with incredible power. “I'm just a traveller who was visiting the Raccoon Hot Springs. I stumbled upon that girl collapsed in the Refrize Snowfield. My name is Salem.” He replied with conviction and a hint of remorse at giving his real name in the heat of the moment.
“Oh?” The barkeep replied. It was rather difficult to tell whether it was surprise in his voice or disbelief. “Truthfully, I thought that you two were dating.” Salem gave him an incredulous stare. “I mean, when you find two people collapsed, one of the two wearing a girl's clothes and the other blindfolded, you can only assume that they're into some kin-” The young girl shot him a glare of disgust and disbelief and he gestured for her to calm down. “I'm just kidding! I'm not that ignorant. Where I come from it doesn't matter what you look like, what you like to wear or whether you like the same gender, it's all good.” He sighed. “Well sometimes looks do matter, like a lot, but for the most part it's a very accepting place.” Salem noted that the barkeep for one, enjoyed talking quite a fair bit, and two, had a very unusual sense of humour. “That aside, you must have really overdone it to suddenly collapse like that.”
“It was a trip longer than I initially intended.”
“I could tell.” The barkeep replied. “You look awfully pallid for someone who took a trip to the hot springs, not to offend. Sit down, take a load off and have a meal. On the house.” Salem obliged and sat down at the bar nearby the young girl who turned her gaze back to the owner before their eyes met again. “Where are my manners? My name is Vanir, owner of Madelaine's Tea Stop. This is my-my Brownie, Skuld. She's also my waitress.” She waved and Salem gave her an acknowledging nod in turn, not quite knowing what a Brownie was, he deemed it to be a term for waitresses in the shop. Vanir walked into the kitchen behind him and returned with a bowl of soup, handing it over to his customer. “Now then, enough with the formalities. The shop is empty so let's be honest with each other. I can still smell the scent of blood on that girl, and judging by the influx of travellers recently discovered leaving the Snowfields, there’s more to that story than you're letting on, isn't there?” Salem nearly spat his soup out and the barkeep smiled at him as if they were having a friendly conversation.
“How do you-”
“The eyes can deceive, but they certainly don't lie.”
Salem eyed him cautiously. “How much do you know already?”
“If it's about that girl? I know a lot. I hope you do too, because you could be sticking your nose into something you're not quite ready for. If the two of you are nothing more than mere strangers, leave her here with me and I'll look after her. I know some friends who could help her out, if she's in need of some secrecy in her life. Whoever did such a thing to her clearly has some malicious intent towards her and those around her.”
“You...know about them? You can help her right? Pray tell, who might you be?”
“Me? Just some tea shop owner. Had a run in with a certain princess that ended with a stalemate. She promised she wouldn't bring her friends to off me if I helped them out, so we've come to a mutual understanding. So if I come across a friend like yours, I'm inclined to assist them.” He paused and seemingly examined Salem. “You're a human, I can tell. It's not unusual for them to associate themselves with the others.” He smiled somberly. “They're very kind in this realm. I like that.”

Salem raised his eyes from his soup and gave the barkeep another questioning stare. “I don't quite understand that last statement.”
“Let's keep it that way.” He crossed his arms and nodded. “I won't pry into your business so much that you have to dredge up any unwanted memories. After seeing what they've done to her, I can only imagine what the rest would have been like. Though her knowledge is urgent to me. Whatever she's been through and had seen is priceless information, and we all know how important that is these days. So, what's your plan from here on Salem? You gonna take her home and make her yours? If so I can't let you do that.”
Salem eyed him defensively. If he was making another joke, it certainly was in bad taste, and if he was serious than he was only insulting him. “I...don't have a course of action currently. We still must search for a place to stay.”
“No home huh? Why don't you two settle down here? I don't mean getting married by the way.” He added in suddenly. “It's just Skuld and I living here now, as the old owners retired and their son went off to be the owner of some fancy popular restaurant in the market. Jerk.”
Ignoring Vanir's sudden livid tantrum, he considered the possibility of staying at the tea shop. Vanir was well aware of what the Cerebian girl was, and he had not met someone who was one, and knew more of them. Salem knew too little about them to give her the proper care she might need, and he had never taken care of anyone outside of himself, let alone properly communicated with them. This would certainly be his best chance at giving her a chance at starting her life anew. “I'll take you up on your generous offer. What do you wish for in terms of payment?”
Vanir smiled. “You've got an interesting accent. As far as payment goes, I don't really need that much.” He rubbed his chin thoughtfully. “How's this: you go out and find a job, and assist me in paying for food and whatnot. You do that and we'll call it square for both you and your friend.”
“Then we're in agreement.” He reluctantly stole a glance at the stairs and then back at his soup. “Could one of your friends assist her with her...impairment?” Salem had never suffered anything like she had, and looking back on it now he realized how blessed he was to not have to face such a difficulty. At the same time, he felt a sense of guilt for being unable to help her, or even empathize.
“I don't think any of them can help with it, but I'll find a way to help her adapt. If one of the senses is dulled or taken away, one only needs to rely on the others in its stead, and hone them to make up for what's lost.” For once he seemed to be serious, and his companion gave a proud nod. “I'll teach her just as my master taught me.”
“Please take good care of her.” Salem requested. Though he did not understand some of the things Vanir mentioned, he believed the barkeep to be a man worth putting some faith into, but not one that he completed trusted just yet. Though he did not wish to part ways with Reina for even a brief while, the two could not survive on the few rations they had left. Salem would certainly be in Vanir's debt, but he would remain ever vigilant with him.

“You will obey, won't you?” The voice hissed.
“P-please...don't take them away from me! Please!” Reina desperately cried out. She had lay pinned to the floor staring into the visor of the knight preparing to gouge her eyes out. She sobbed and begged for mercy for what seemed to be an eternity.
“Calm down and listen and you won't have to suffer any further.”
“No! No please no! Please just let me go!”

“Oh my goodness.” Vanir muttered. He and Reina were alone in the room, and she was crying and screaming at the top of her lungs despite being fast asleep. “Quick Skuld! Bring the flower before she gets the whole of Elias in here and they haul me off to the slammer!” The cloth around his face was taken off revealing a white pupil with unusual markings while the other was crimson.
“C-coming Master!” The voice of the Brownie replied as the patter of her moccasins sounded through the hallway.
Skuld rushed into the room holding a flower and knelt down next to him. She placed the flower pot down and began drawing a rune with her finger in thin air, the movements she made leaving a shimmering gold trail until she completed it, casting a light green glow on her body that transferred to the potted plant as she lifted it again. A single flower rested within the pot, a dainty plant with blue petals tinted green around a lengthy yellow bulb.
Vanir took in a deep breath and sighed with relief. “That flower smells nice.”
“Master it's not for you to smell!” Skuld said curtly drawing it away from him. She pointed it towards Reina and the flower's petals closed around the bulb, suddenly spewing a cloud of pollen into her face.
She stopped crying and screaming and seemingly calmed down after a couple of moments. Skuld sighed with relief and the barkeep gave her a gentle pat on the back.
“Job well done. Looks like all that studying in botany really did pay off. That flower is good for a lot more than funerals.” He turned back to Reina while rubbing his hands together. “Now then, time for round two.” The moment that he laid his eyes upon her, her face cringed and it appeared as if the nightmares would begin anew.
Skuld picked up the bandages and handed them to the barkeep suddenly. “No more of that Master! You're scaring the poor girl.” She looked into his eyes with determination. “Let me handle it. If what the Dawn Sage told us is true, then the Cerebians are very alike to those of our realm. They may not be able to draw strength from us, but I do believe that they can still form pacts like us.”
Vanir looked uneasy about the whole idea. He suddenly hugged his companion causing her face to flush and whispered, “Be careful, okay? I leave her in your care.” He wrapped the cloth around his face again and made his exit.
The young girl uneasily looked at the Cerebian and swallowed hard. She had never formed a pact before because she had been contracted to her Master since the day she had been born. If not for her own selfish desire to be praised by him, she would certainly do it to free the young Cerebian girl from her suffering. “H-here goes...” She muttered.
She stood up and clasped her hands together, creating a magical aura that enveloped the whole room while a magic circle took form beneath her. The circle featured a beautiful winged person wearing a laurel of flowers standing in the same position that Skuld did at that moment. She took a deep breath and drew out the runes for the pact, in the manner she had recently. A rune as proof of the pact appeared on her forehead in a bright gold and a matching one appeared on the back of Reina's hand. Skuld sighed with relief and collapsed to her knees. Performing such an action while being contracted was something she was very unsure of, but was now thankful that it had succeeded without any repercussions.
She gently took Reina's hand and closed her eyes. Try as they might, neither Vanir nor Skuld could wake Reina from her sleep without causing her to panic at their touch, and she would not let Vanir near her when she was awake. Reina arose from her slumber and placed her other hand atop Skuld's cautiously sliding her fingers over the Brownie's tiny hands.
“Who...” She muttered. “Who are you?”
“My name is Skuld.” She replied beaming. “I'm a waitress at a tea shop in Elias. It's good to finally hear your voice. Will you tell me your name?”
“My name? My name is Reina. I...” She paused. “A human?” Her face lit up with terror and she backed away as far as she could with her back to the wall. “N-no...get away from me!”
“It's alright! There's no need to be afraid.” Skuld was conflicted between telling the truth and keeping her identity a secret. “I...I'm not a human. You can tell right? Through our pact.”
The young girl was telling the truth and Reina had no argument against it. Very few humans knew how to form a pact, and even less were able. The aura that she emitted was like nothing Reina had ever experienced, and she felt positive that it could not be a human's, though it was not a Cerebian's either. If only she could see she could decipher what stood before her now. To avoid a conflict with the girl she decided not to press the matter. Whoever Skuld was, she was not someone that Reina would like to anger.
Reina sighed. She was at a complete and utter loss. “You're right. I can. But why have you taken me in? I'm just some stranger...and whoever brought me here must be also.” She vaguely recalled being carried around on someone's back. They never spoke, but they handled her with a very distinct gentleness. The feeling of their broad back was still fresh in her mind; it was the only thing that stood between her and her recurring nightmares.
“Master is very kind to all of his visitors.” Skuld replied with a smile.
“Master?”
The Brownie looked alarmed at the question and broke out into a cold sweat. “Th-that isn't his actual name...” She muttered nervously. “It's just a nickname that he took up after becoming the barista at this shop. Everyone calls him that.” Reina found it unusual, but it sounded reasonable enough for her to nod in understanding. She took Reina's hands and gave her a serious look. “Reina, you don't have to be afraid of us or hide anything. We are Confidants to the Cerebians.” Skuld laughed. “We weren't always on good terms but we've made a few reliable friends. We understand the objectives of your people and we too want to help you accomplish them. In doing so we can save your world and Master can see his objectives through also. If there's anything we can do for you, please don't hesitate to ask.”
“Thank you Skuld.” Reina should have noticed it sooner, but for a human to be named after a Valkyrie seemed like a very unlikely occurrence. “I'll be in your care.” She smiled, genuinely thankful that she had found reliable companions that were aware of exactly what she was. She had heard that Cerebians existed among the humans but she had met very few.
“I...have a request.” The girl said nervously. Reina raised her eyebrow acknowledging the question. “Could you...could you keep the fact that I can speak a secret from Salem?” Before the Cerebian could ask who she was speaking of Skuld responded. “He's the boy who brought you here. I'm sure he's trustworthy, we just need to have our secrecy sometimes.”
“I...I understand. Your secret is safe with me.”
The Brownie hugged Reina and she could not hide her smile. “Thanks Reina! Master and I will work hard to help you so whatever happens you can count on us okay? We'll support you all the way.”
The girl was so tiny Reina wondered how old she was. The voice did not betray the small body that accompanied it, but for such a young person could she be allowed to work? The human societies were so strange. “Help me? With what?” She was genuinely curious.
The young girl averted her gaze and intertwined her fingers. “With...your disability and adapting to it. I-if that's okay.” Reina made a sullen expression for a moment, recalling that she was indeed inflicted with a disability, and one that she would be confined by for all her life. Even now she found it hard to accept, and even more so to adapt, but still something she would have to do regardless of her opinion on the matter. She felt a sudden burst of anger and sadness after recalling the experience that lead to her current state. What she had heard about humanity consisted of lies and embellished tales. She could hear Skuld whimpering and her anger immediately washed away as guilt took over. “I-sorry I didn't mean to offend you.” It was not like her to lose her temper like that and to jump to conclusions so easily. Whoever had decided to attack Xenym was not the humans that the Cerebians would live among; those that attacked her village certainly did it for a reason, but how many of them had a choice? She recalled the words 'desertion will only result in death'.
“No, I owe you an apology Skuld. You didn't offend me at all...I just...” She choked up while speaking and gently placed a hand to her temple. Remembering the event seemed to give her a myriad of mixed emotions, more frequently a fear of nightmarish proportions. She took a deep breath and choked back a sob. “Recalling the event can be...a bit hard on me at times is all.” Flashes of the faces of those she loved appeared in her mind. Alessa, Virgil, Mom, all of them now gone, to a world beyond Reina's reach. She tightly gripped the hem of her sweater and bit down on her lip. “Could you...give me some time alone?”
“Take all the time you need. I'll be sure to drop by occasionally to see how you're doing and offer company if you want.” Skuld gave her a parting smile and left the room, closing the door behind her as she did. The runes on she and Reina faded shortly afterwards.
Reina buried her face in the pillow and sobbed as her entire body trembled in fear. No matter how many days had passed, no matter how many times she had relived her nightmare, the terror that gripped her that day still lingered and overpowered her. The Dark Moon have taken many things from her, but they had not taken her life. That night she vowed that whatever it took, she would get back at those who lead the attack on Xenym, and she would rescue the captives that were stolen away that day.

The next morning Salem stood in the mirror looking at the reflection that stared awkwardly back at him. Now fully dressed in a black suit with matching shoes, and his hair combed and slicked back, he shifted his tie uneasily and stole a glance at the clock in the room he stayed in. He still had twenty minutes before he started his first day at his new job. Dressing up in such formal attire was something he had never done before, and he most certainly was not fond of how restricting it was, but he constantly reminded himself he was going to work, not to battle. The idea of it was ludicrous but no one knew his story, so it would only seem as such to him. He wondered what Vanir would think.
As he walked through the hallway he had the fleeting thought of checking up on Reina, so he gently rapped on her door and received no response. He opened it slowly and quietly, stealing a glance inside at the sleeping Cerebian. She seemed to be doing a lot better, as for the first time she had no nightmares. It seemed that Vanir had not harmed her, and if he did attempt to, Salem strongly believed that Reina would be able to defend herself should she be attacked. He left her a present and was sure to tell her the night prior, though she was asleep at the time so he may not have gotten through. He cracked a tiny smile as he shut the door and went about his business, going downstairs to set out for work.
Upon reaching the lower floor he found the Brownie and the shopkeeper going about their business. Skuld swept the area and Vanir seemed to be drying a cup with a cloth.
“Good morning Salem.” Vanir said with a grin. “You clean up nicely. What's the occasion?”
“I'm preparing for my first day at work.”  answered confidently.
“Oh?” Vanir looked genuinely interested at this point. “So who decided to take you under their wing?” Salem gave him a puzzled look and some of his amusement was lost. “It means who's willing to train you.”
“A man named Ver-”
“Don't you dare say Verun!” He suddenly hissed causing both Salem and Skuld to look startled. He smiled wryly and let out a dry chuckle. “Ehh...sorry. He and I have a bit of history, so we really don't see eye to eye. Anyway, go on.”
“Essentially yes, I am working under Verun-”
“Tch.” Vanir clicked his tongue.
“at the Elise Main Restaurant.” Salem paused. “You two must be mortal enemies if you have such inclinations towards him.” He knit his eyebrows.
“Mortal enemies? Possibly. Business rivals? Absolutely.” He shook his head. “I could go on all day about every little detail that I don't like about that smug bastard, but you'll be late that way, so what are you waiting for? Get going kid. Say hello to Marin for me.”
Salem realized that the barista was speaking the truth. “You're right. Goodbye for now!” He said rushing out the door. The bell rung quietly as he shut it behind him and rushed to work.
“I really believe that you and Verun should make up Master.” Skuld told him.
“Over my dead body.” He retorted.

Reina arose from bed and stretched. For the first time in nearly a week she had a good night's sleep and awoke feeling refreshed.
“Good morning Reina.” Skuld said beaming.
Reina screamed and Skuld panicked. “Oh goodness gracious it was just you Skuld. I...thought it was someone else.” She smiled. “God Ah is merciful.”
Vanir suddenly charged into the room with a bewildered expression and the two shrieked. “Gods! What are you two screaming about?!”
Skuld calmed down but Reina flew into an absolute panic. She began grabbing anything she could find and throwing it at him while screaming, “Get away! Don't come any closer you beast!” She hit him with a pillow, missed the flower pot, missed a framed picture and blinded him with the blanket she slept with. She nearly threw  Skuld too but the Brownie took cover in the closet before she was grabbed.
“C-calm down will you? There's no need for any of this!”
Though bewildered she recalled a voice telling her if she needed to defend herself that there was a weapon under her bed. Where she heard it she was not sure of, but if it was true she needed it now. She reached under the bed and drew Salem's ninjatō and unsheathed it from its scabbard. Fumbling the blade, she managed to get a proper grip on it and lunged towards Vanir, piercing his stomach with the blade. After successfully lodging it within him, she reeled away almost immediately and fled to a corner, trembling as she whispered, “Go away...please go away!”
Skuld caught a glimpse of his bloody wound and she began to scream again. “M-Master!” She cried out in a panic.
He turned his eye to her and grinned. “Listen Skuld...okay? You listening?” She exited the closet and nodded through teary eyes. “Good. Now, I w-want you to...go to the sh-shed and g-g-get the herbs. The one th-that smells l-like socks. Got it?” She nodded.
“But that sword...” She reached to take hold of it and he stopped her.
“D-don't pull th-that out yet! G-go now. Bring the f-f-first aid kit t-too.” She nodded and immediately set out to fulfill the task. He looked at the terrified girl and sighed. “G-g-gods...” He managed to stagger out of the room and her fear seemed to subside.
Reina gripped her temples and took deep breaths. Not even she knew why she reacted the way she did, and she felt absolutely terrible about it. She felt even worse knowing that the person she just stabbed and potentially killed was the Master that Skuld spoke so fondly of. If that was so, why did he have such a terrifying presence? Something about him just screamed evil and the aura, though Reina was unfamiliar herself about them, reminded her of that which she had read in first-hand accounts of people who had battled with Agasuras. If they had all faced something so terrifying she wondered how the heroes from ages past had faced them on a daily basis. Unlike them though, she had stabbed a human being, and she too could become a killer. She never meant to do it, but her instincts said it was that or death. She wished she could go back and undo what she had done but it was a choice she would have to live with, and a choice she would suffer a severe punishment for.
The sound of the royal guard hammering away at the door startled her. Their voices came through as they shouted for Master to open the door and for him to confirm that nobody was harmed.
“Everything's peaches and gravy in here so you don't need to come in! Or blow my door down you big bad wolves!” The guard did not seem amused by his humour.
“In order to keep the king's peace we will have to open the door using force if you do not comply!” One of the knights shouted.
“Can you just wait a moment?! I'm suffering from a grave wound right now that needs medical attention!” Master shouted back.
Reina covered her ears. The sound of their voices terrified her, and she did not want any part of whatever was to come. If they saw what she had done to Master they would certainly take her away to a human 'jail'. She had heard many grave things about them, and she had promised herself she would not commit any crimes that would earn her a place in them, if she ever found herself among the human societies. It was a short lived thought.
She heard the guards force their way into the shop and detain Master, due to his protests. Two of them searched the shop for the location of those who were screaming and Reina knew they were coming. Her hands began to tremble and her fears came to life. The event now was just like that which had occurred that day. The armoured men were coming to take her and her mother away. She did not have the strength to stop them, nor could she protect her friends. Death was all around her, and was looming closer by the moment. The footsteps coming up the stairs caused her entire body to quake in absolute terror and she began to whisper to herself in hopes they would go away.
Two knights entered and she immediately crawled away from them into the nearest corner she could find while sobbing. “I'm sorry...please don't take my eyes from me...I'm sorry...”
Skuld tightly gripped on to the second knight's armour and solemnly struggled to pull him away from the terrified Reina but to no avail.
“There's nothing to fear, we're from the palace. We're here to help you.” The male knight reached out towards her and Skuld immediately grabbed hold of his arm in an attempt to pull it away. “This Brownie is acting rather unusual. What should we do with it?”
“Ignore it.” The other answered, another man with a seasoned tone to his voice. “We're not allowed to lay a hand on pets unless they're proven to be vicious. What this one is doing I wouldn't quite call it dangerous, just a mild hindrance. Rules are rules.”
He shrugged and proceeded though the Brownie repeatedly shook her head in a desperate measure to convey her message. The moment his hand touched Reina's shoulder she shrieked and swatted it away, leaving the two nonplussed.
“Please don't hit me again...I-I'll be good...” She cried. The fragments of sentences painted the thin veil of a picture of what she may have experienced, but the two were unsure of what they could do.
“We're not gonna get anywhere like this.” The second knight said. Skuld took his hand and pulled him towards the doorway. “If I didn't know better this Brownie knows something. Keep an eye on the victim. I'm gonna find out what it is she wants to show us.”

“Salem, table two if you'd be so kind!” Verun chimed. Salem's boss dressed alike to him, gave him his award-winning smile with a platter full of food to bring to a table. His chestnut hair, hazel eyes and handsome face made him quite the fancy among his female customers.
“It shall be done.” Salem replied and immediately realized what he had said and corrected himself. “Right away Verun!” His mannerisms from Owl Castle were hard to part with, and upon working again they resurfaced in his everyday speech. He placed the food at table two and bowed out, returning the platter to the kitchen.
“Salem would you come here for a moment?” Verun called to him.
He exited the kitchen and a moment before he responded to the call he froze up immediately. In the doorway stood a knight clad in silver armour with the emblem of Elias emblazoned upon it and Skuld by his side. His mind was racing. Had Vanir found out his identity and alerted the palace? He could escape through the fire exit at the back, but he would be a wanted criminal if he ran. Not that he already was not. He could not bring himself to leave the Cerebian girl behind after going to such lengths to saving her and promising himself to assist her in starting over.
“This knight from the royal guard would like you to testify for what seems to be a case of domestic violence against a young girl in the Old Town District.” Verun stated.
“Domestic violence?” He squawked. If Skuld was with them, it must have meant Reina and Vanir were involved. He considered the possibility that Vanir had hit her, but there was the possibility that she was having another nightmare and they had mistaken it for him abusing her. Whatever the case, he wanted to solve it and find out exactly what had occurred. “I'll do it.”
Verun tapped the watch on his wrist as Salem left with an apologetic gesture.

Upon returning to the shop Salem found Vanir tied up with two knights standing guard on both sides of him.
“Good timing Salem. Tell these guys that I wasn't the one who did that to the kid. Hell, she was the one who abused me.” Vanir grumbled. “Though if it doesn't end with me in the slammer I won't be mad, I promise.”
Upon a glance he could see the bloody wound in the shop owner's stomach and he had a rough idea of what had occurred. “Before I speak out against him, can you tell me what happened? In the state she's in now, I don't believe she'll be able to help us.” Salem said.
Vanir told him everything that happened up to the point that Skuld left the shop, and Salem was convinced that the barkeep really was innocent. “Homegirl's got a bad case of PTSD. I've never seen someone with the tendency to stab somebody because of it, but if this wound isn't proof I don't know what is.” Salem gave him a confused glance and he elaborated on the meaning of the abbreviated word.
“He's telling the truth. She's been having frequent nightmares of the event that had done this to her since the day I found her.” Salem explained the symptoms that he had noticed over the span of their journey and cleared up the misunderstanding between the guard and the shopkeeper. The captain of the guard had personally come to the shop to resolve the matter.
“On behalf of the royal guard and the palace, I would like to apologize for the trouble my soldiers have caused you. As you know, it is our duty to keep the peace in Elias, so if their is a disturbance we must respond immediately.” He told them.
“Well you guys are, if anything, effective. Those guards of yours certainly know how to use that rope of theirs. I could certainly get used to being tied up.” Vanir laughed but nobody laughed with him and he frowned. “Bunch of hard-asses...” He muttered under his breath. “Don't quote me on this, but I think Reina's androphobic. I've come to realize that in the presence of men, or at least most men, she tends to fly into a panic. At times just by hearing their voices it can happen. That combined with her fears equals this.” He pointed to the wound in his stomach. “You guys can go now by the way.” He gestured to the guards. “Now that the problem is resolved you'd just be dragged into something you shouldn't be.”
“All soldiers, back to your stations. Our work here is done.” The captain said, making way for the soldiers to file out the door one by one.
“Hold on a moment, there was a lady among your ranks right?”
“That would be me.” One of the knights responded.
“You, yes you. You tie a mean knot.” She chuckled at his flattery. “But that's not what I called you for. I want you to test my theory. Reina doesn't seem to panic when in the presence of my Brownie, who of course is female, but the rest of us are guys so it's a tad difficult to get a proper conclusion. Would you be so kind to go and speak to her? You don't have to ask her about her situation; I personally don't think she's ready to talk about that. If you could even hold a conversation with her, that'll do just fine.”
She turned to the captain and he gave her an approving nod. “As you wish.” She responded.
“By the by, what's your name?”
“Cecilia Hayes.” She answered with a smile.

Reina could hear the sound of armour against wood and she braced herself expecting someone to take her away, just a she had expected. It seemed that the chaos had come to an end by the infinite quiet that filled in the gap between the beginning and the present, leaving her wondering what they had done with Master and Skuld.
The sound of a knock against the door startled her and she mustered up her courage to ask, “Who's there?”
“Cecilia Hayes. Knight of the palace etc.” Cecilia replied.
“Another knight? What have you all done with Master and Skuld?”
“That strange pair that runs the shop? They're still here. That clever kid brought some guy who told us the truth behind the matter so the others backed off. You don't need to worry.” She crossed her arms. “But I'm here for a reason. Are you okay? Supposedly you have a certain tendency to panic and attack men in the near vicinity, with sharp objects. He didn't do anything to you that lead up to that right?”
Reina lowered her head in shame. “That's right. I assaulted him without being harmed or even threatened. He'll...he'll live, won't he?”
The knight grinned. “He's a tough guy, so he'll survive. I don't know how he does it, but he's handling it well. A little too well for my liking.” She turned away and waved, stealing one last glance at the girl. “You've been through some tough times huh? Whatever you've faced, you lived through it, so be proud. See you around.”
Reina placed her hand to her chest as the words of the knight replayed in her mind while the sound of her leaving accompanied it.

“I didn't hear any screaming or the sounds of anything being thrown, so I take it that things went well?” Vanir asked with a grin.
Cecilia nodded. “It seems your suspicions were on the mark barista.” She closed her eyes. “That girl must have seen the face of war, for someone to do such a terrible thing to her. I really can't fathom why anyone would go to such lengths or what they intend to prove in leaving someone in such a state, but to have survived the ordeal is amazing nonetheless. Take good care of her.”
“Count on it.” Vanir responded. As the knight made her exit Salem hastily added that he needed to get back to work because Verun was waiting for him, and in response Vanir kissed his teeth and slammed the door after him. “Good riddance to the little double agent.”

On a starry night there was a gentle rap against Reina's door.
“Come in.” She said. The door creaked open and the sound of gentle footsteps answered her. “Who's there?”
For a moment there was no response, then finally a nervous mumble. “I...I'm Salem.” The voice of a young man. Something about it sounded oddly familiar, but she could not put her finger on it. The sound of his voice, despite the fact that it was a man's was strangely calming to her. “You may not recall the event but I had found you in the tundra.” She began to recall the event; someone had carried her all the way from the tundra to the Snowfields and to Elias. They made sure she ate, stayed warm and fought off Agasuras, but then she was still in shock both physically and mentally, and could barely bring herself to speak, let alone move her body. “You were wounded, but you still survived. I'm thankful for it.”
“Your name is Salem?” There was a pause again, she assumed he nodded. Salem never did say much. Maybe it was in the fact that she rarely spoke to him until now which was cause, but then and now, he seemed awfully soft-spoken. “It's a pleasure to properly be introduced to you Salem. My name is Reina.” She smiled at him. “You saved my life. From the bottom of my heart, thank you. I wish I could do something in return for you, but I've nothing to my name but the clothes on my back. Everything else...may have been lost.”
Salem shook his head. “I'm not looking for gratitude of any sort. I just wished to know you better. I don't know what your situation is, or what had happened that left you in such a state but you're here now. Whoever had done this to you, you're free of them, and in this city I hope you can start anew.” He paused for a moment and she patiently waited for what he had to say. “You don't need to speak of what had happened yet. I know its a very difficult memory for you to come to terms with, but until you can allow me to be your strength. If there is anything you may need, call upon me. If this city is not to your liking, I'll take you across the world if you so desire.”
She was taken aback by his immensely earnest declaration, but somewhat impressed. By the way he spoke, he was not likely from anywhere near Elias.

How many weeks had Reina spent in this room since the knights had come? She timidly traced her hand along the wall next to her and felt the glass of the window by her bed. She wondered what stood on the other side of the glass; what the face of the marketplace she now lived in would have looked through her eyes, had she still had them. Was she doomed to be shrouded in darkness for the rest of her life? The following day Master and his companion quietly repeated their daily process and both froze in place upon hearing Reina approaching.
“M-Master!” Skuld placed a finger to her lips after calling out to the barista and he nodded. “Reina, good morning.”
“Good morning to you too Skuld, and Master.” Reina answered with a smile. She carefully came down the stairs with a hand against the wall and felt her way around the shop.
“Let me get you a seat!” The Brownie rushed to pull up a chair for their guest and she nodded to the barista.
“Master?” He asked and Reina looked startled, her face flushing pink only moments after.
“Oh um...did I say something strange?” Reina asked.
“I wouldn't call it strange per se, but those who know me...as a Confidant, that is, typically refer to me as Vanir. Only my guests call me Master. And Skuld.”
“Skuld!” Reina complained.
“I'm sorry! Force of habit!” Skuld cried.
“You two are something else.” Vanir muttered. “So what brings you out of the cave today?”
Reina still looked startled when he spoke and he smiled wryly at the discovery. While Skuld lead her to the chair she replied, “I...want to overcome my-oh thank you-fears.”
“If this is going to end with you stabbing me a second time, I'd recommend asking Salem to help you overcome your fears of men. Violent androphobic girls are not as amusing as I once thought.”
She furrowed her eyebrows. “Is that supposed to be amusing?” He only said, 'You'd be surprised' and she disregarded the comment. “I'm very serious about this Vanir. If I have to beg for this, then I'll beg, but please help me surpass my fears and become a warrior!”
He fumbled the cup he was holding and narrowly managed to catch it while shouting, “Gods!” After successfully managing to get a proper hold on it, he gave her a stern glare. “Have you gone mad?! You're skin and bones! Your body says you're not fit to be a warrior!”
“I'll do whatever you tell me to do, so if you can, teach me!” She was adamant on having her way and he knew it.
“Why don't you study to become a wizard? Trust me, I've seen some real warriors before, both male and female and they were not the type you'd want to cross swords with. Hell, I used to run the gamut with one of the finest warriors in all the realm. She and some other power houses kicked my ass. Badly. It's a damn miracle that I survived with a few scrapes.” He frowned. “As for you, you're not cut out to be a warrior. If you're so vehement on doing it, I'll be damned if I could actually convince you not to, but if you can't even be in the vicinity of a man you'll only get yourself killed. I don't need that on my conscience.”
“If I prove myself, would you be willing to teach me?” Reina had a strangely hopeful look and Vanir's resolve was steadily cracking beneath the pressure. She felt confident she could change his mind.
“Stubborn girl...” He muttered. “You don't even know whether or not I'm a warrior! I could be a wizard for all you know!”
She shook her head. “Though I can't see your outer physical appearance I can...tell, in a way. It's hard to explain but I just have a feeling.” He raised an eyebrow. “Everyone has a certain aura about them, no matter what race or class, that aura tells a lot about them. At first yours was very intimidating but now it tells a story of someone who became powerful through hardship.” She chuckled. “Maybe I'm just talking nonsense but even when I still had my eyesight I still had that sense.” She clenched her fists. “If you won't train me now, I'll work myself until I become someone worthy of your time.”
Though Vanir sighed, he still smiled. “It's just like she had told me. 'The eyes are the key to the soul' or something like that right? Jeez...” He shook his head. “I swear, you Cerebians have some kind of third eye or something. But you specifically...remind me a lot of me when I was your age. Don't answer this if you don't want to, but what drives you to such lengths?”
Reina did her best not to think of her traumatic experiences. Here and now was not the place to fight against her own fears. She needed to show Vanir that she was capable of becoming a proper warrior with his guidance. “I want to avenge my people by taking down the generals who lead the attack on my village, an-”
“That's enough.” He snarled causing her to stop with a terrified expression. “Vengeance? Don't joke about something like that. You can't even begin to fathom how many soldiers-no, how many people I've ki-...how many deaths I've seen due to people living only for the sake of vengeance! Vengeance is nothing more than a fool's errand! It's a one-way ticket to an inexorable demise! If that's all you seek to accomplish, you'll need to find another mentor, because I won't be the one to teach you. Those who walk that path walk the path of carnage. I won't stop you from seeing your choice through to the end, but I won't participate in it.”
“It's not...” She muttered and he awaited her response. “It's not the only objective that I aim to accomplish. My people have been enslaved by the Dark Moon, and they had taken my mother from me too. I was too weak to protect her, and to protect myself. This is what I've become for it!” She sobbed. “As if stealing the lives of my friends and taking my mother away from me was not enough, they'd destroyed all that I held dear...my home, my possessions, my holy place, and they went so far as to take my eyes and my maidenhood away from me! I don't care to make them pay with their own blood, but I can't bear to know that everyday I while away those that I once whiled my days away with are suffering by the hands of the Dark Moon Kingdom. I may just be one person, but even as just one I know I can make a change, and if there’s a way I will make a change!”
Vanir smirked. “Talk about living for the sake of others.” He sighed and gave her a slow clap. “I didn't think you had the courage to talk about such traumatic experiences so soon. Bravo Reina. You've convinced me.” He looked out the window wistfully. “The fact that the people of your town were enslaved means that your mother may still be among them. I can teach you, but I can only build you up as far as you're willing to push yourself. If your conviction is powerful as your words, I may just be able to make a warrior out of you.” He put the cup he was cleaning away and nodded to his waitress. “Alright Skuld, we're gonna close up for the day. The three of us are gonna hit the gym. Also, could you stay by Reina's side and guide her around the city? Until she familiarizes herself with the area through memorization, it'll be our job to help her out.”
“You can count on me Master.” Skuld replied with a smile.
“Before we go though, let me be clear on a couple things kid. I'll give you two years to prove to me that you're capable. Show me how strong you can become in that time and then I'll teach you. Until then I'll only teach you the basics. That aside, I'm not your average mentor. I didn't train as a warrior in this realm, and in coming here my mana was sealed so using spells and stances is impossible for me. I can't pass on that knowledge to you nor can I give you the proof of your aptitude.” He smiled bitterly. “I was never a real warrior to begin with. Are you sure you're alright with this?”
Reina nodded. “If you can give me the strength to wield a weapon that's all I'll need. I know our people have access to powers much greater while wielding them, but if possible I don't want to have to murder the generals. In place of it, I'd like to use them as bargaining chips. I may be able to make a trade with the Dark Moon for my people in turn for their lives. Defeating them...is another matter unto itself.” She grinned. “But if you're the one teaching me, somehow I believe I'll be able to do it.”
“Gods...” Vanir muttered. “Stop putting so much confidence in me already. If you get killed I'm gonna feel guilty afterwards.” After confirming that the shop was properly closed up he lead them out and locked up after them. “Let's get right into it, shall we? Show me what you can do, and somehow I'll make a man out of you.”
“Beg your pardon?” The girl asked incredulously.
“It was-oh never mind.” He muttered under his breath.

Vanir lead the two through a series of unusual paths, often times including alleyways and back roads with little presence within the city of Elias leaving Skuld with an uneasy air about her.
“Master, why are we taking such unconventional routes to reach our destination?” Skuld asked uneasily.
“If Reina hasn't adapted to mine or Salem's presence (as men)yet, it'd be for the best if she wasn't around an even larger group of strangers. That aside, we aren't too sure of what triggers her fears. Until we fully understand it, lets not risk that. When we can help her to overcome them, little by little we'll assist her into becoming a part of the human society.”
Skuld beamed. “That sounds really nice.”
He stole a glance at Reina. “You alright with that plan Kid?”
Reina smiled and nodded. “Your kindness is too much for me.” She said.
“Hush you. Ain't like I've got anything better to do anyway. Our shop's a ghost town.” He laughed dryly. “Ah here we are.”
The group arrived at a large pale building labelled 'Elias Fitness' and made their way up the stairs towards the entrance.
“Today we'll be working on those scrawny arms of yours. Can't expect you to wield anything more than a stick if you're a stick.” Vanir sneered. Reina was slightly surprised by the sudden influx of insults, but his words were nothing in comparison to the things Warlord Carmen said to her warriors. The trio entered and she heard Vanir walking away as he told the two, “I'll go get you signed up. Just wait there with Skuld.”
Skuld gently tugged on Reina's hand and she knelt down to hear what the young girl had to say. “Reina, I'm sorry I won't be able to speak with you inside or in the city sometimes, but if we're not holding hands I'll still be nearby okay?” She told her.
Reina tousled her hair and smiled at her. “Thank you Skuld. Knowing you're there is a great comfort to me.”
Vanir eventually returned and Reina knew it was him by the chiming of his bell as he approached. “Alright kids, lets get right to it, shall we?” She gave him a nod and Skuld lead her while following in the barista's wake.

Around closing time the trio took their leave, Reina nearly limping by the end of their session.
“I t-thought we'd just be working on my arms.” She muttered breathlessly.
“Arms? Hmm...I did say that but if I wanna make you into a powerhouse you're gonna need a full body overhaul. Better warn you now though, you're probably gonna be bed-ridden for a day or two just from the soreness in your muscles.” She wanted to make a jape about it and restrained herself, realizing she was becoming more like him than she would have liked.
“It's not entirely a bad thing.” Skuld told her. “Once they recover you'll be stronger than you were before.” The optimism of his waitress was rather contagious. Reina wondered what brought the two together, considering that they were seemingly polar opposites.

Over the next few months Salem often did not see Reina when returning from work and occasionally caught glimpses of her behind the shop doing practice swings with a wooden sword. The two very rarely talked, but when they did he noticed that she seemed to be doing a lot better over the time she had spent at the shop. Though he had no idea what she was learning swordplay for, she started smiling and had been more talkative than she once was. Having another goal in mind likely gave her some peace of mind, but had not exactly cured her trauma. Vanir was likely giving his best in helping her to overcome it, so Salem wished to do his part also. The days where Vanir worked were those that Reina trained alone in the back. In his days off he could take the opportunity to speak with her more than he usually would, and now was a good opportunity for it.
He exited through the back and closed the door after him catching Reina's attention.
“Vanir? Is that you?” She asked stopping in the midst of her practice.
“No, it's Salem.” Salem replied.
“Ah. Good morning Salem.” She said with a radiant smile and he smiled back. Today she wore a black tank top and navy shorts with her auburn hair tied in a fishtail braid. He wondered if Vanir had done it, considering that he too has long hair. Someone had to do Skuld's hair, so it was very likely that he did both of theirs. When had the two become so close?
“Would you...like to talk for a bit?” He suddenly became aware of how nervous he sounded. His voice nearly cracked and he felt rather embarrassed by the fact, but it did not seem to bother her.
“Sure.” She placed the sword in a rack with a second next to it, and grabbed a bottle of water and a towel. The two sat down on a nearby bench and Reina took a drink. “It's rare that we get to talk these days. Verun must be working you really hard.”
“The work isn't too difficult. It can be a bit busy during the lunch rush, but once things ease up its a very forward job. I'd like to know what it is that caused such a rift between he and Vanir. In some of the pictures in the shop the two are together, and they look rather happy.”
“I'm not sure either, since Vanir won't tell me the reason. If we do find out the cause, maybe someday we'll be able to patch things up between them.”
“One of these days I'll ask Verun what their story is. He doesn't seem as bitter about it as Vanir is, so maybe I can find out some vital information from him.” There was a slight pause between the two and Salem decided to take the opportunity to ask her a more personal question. “Reina, would you...tell me about your life before that day?”
She was silent for a couple of moments and Salem immediately thought it was much too soon to ask, but she gave a nod with a smile and his heart was relieved. “Xenym was...it was peaceful. Nothing ever really happened there.” She chuckled. “It was really cold, so we rarely had travellers visit it, but that was alright. It was a small village, so everyone knew everyone else. When we celebrated, we often did it as a whole, even if it was just someone's birthday. Having everyone come to your birthday party made you feel really loved.” She placed a hand to her chin and thought for a moment. “We only had one school, and it wasn't really all that big, but they somehow managed to fit all of us in it.” She laughed. “My friend Virgil used to give the teachers trouble all the time. There wasn't a single day where he wasn't in trouble for one reason or another.” Her smile slowly disappeared as she recalled what had occurred on a specific day.
With just a look Salem could tell that it was a painful memory for her, but telling of her past made her happy. He knew the only way she would overcome her fears was if she were to face them. “Will you tell me more about your friends?” He asked.
She took a deep breath and nodded. “There was two of them, Virgil and Alessa. We were an inseparable trio. In our early school days Virgil wasn't part of the group. He used to prank the girls and the teachers quite a fair bit, and his father always had to come to the school and scold him for it.” She chuckled. “His dad was really muscular too, and intimidating. After we became friends with Virgil and got to know him, he turned out to be a really nice guy. He was just strict with Virgil because he wanted to raise him to be a proper man. In our teenage years Virgil began to look a lot more like his father, and he became very reliable and stern. He was actually pretty handsome but I'd never have told him that or he might get an inflated ego.”
“Alessa was my best friend through all of it. Both of us were tomboys.” Her face flushed slightly as she giggled, the girl seeming younger and much more vibrant at the moment. “When we were young we often wound up among the boys, and she loved to wrestle with them.  Her mom used to make her do archery practice and she always told me how much she couldn't stand it, but it turned out that she had decided she'd be an archer when it became time to pick a career. She also had the biggest crush on Virgil. The two of them used to fight all the time and she said it was because she didn't like him, but I knew better. When the boys stopped fighting with her she turned to other things like properly studying and her archery, so she became a lot better when it came to those. We often studied together, and I taught her everything I knew. I was top of the class! Pretty impressive right?”
Salem chuckled. “Very. You must have really given your all to rise to the top.” He did not quite understand what it meant to be the top of the class, but he had a vague idea. He wondered what his life would be like if he had went to school like Reina. The two lived completely different lives, and if even for a moment he wanted to share her burdens, her joys and in the memories she held dear.
She nodded proudly. “Mom made sure of that. The two of us did so well that Virgil came to us for help when he decided to part with his trickster ways and become a serious student. His father always scolded him become of his terrible marks. Maybe there was a point where he had finally had enough.” Salem had no doubts in his mind. “After that we started hanging out more and going places together. There wasn't much to see or do in Xenym, but when we were together it never really mattered. Just being with them made everyday exciting. Looking back, it makes me miss them even more. I wonder how many times I've seen Alessa insult Virgil in some way or another and invoke his wrath.” She laughed. “No matter how old we got that's one thing that certainly never changed.” She seemed slightly relieved. “Thanks for hearing me out Salem. The talks we've had are a refreshing change of pace from the usual training.”
“It's my pleasure.” He said.
“Will you tell me about yourself? We've known each other for a few months but I only know your name.” She chuckled with a flushed face.
Her question gave him pause. How could he tell her that he was a part of the invasion of her hometown? “W-well I'm-”
He nearly jumped out of his seat when he heard Vanir exit the shop and call one of them leaving them both confused, “Hey, male kid!”
“Must that be the way you differentiate us?” Reina asked with knit eyebrows.
This gave him pause. “Uhh...yeah? You'll get used to it sooner or later. Anyway, there are some people here I'd like to introduce you to so don't dilly-dally and get your ass in the shop.” He raised an eyebrow. “Am I interrupting something? My mistake. Though if you'd like to come along too, feel free female kid. I'm sure they'd be glad to meet you too.”
Salem wanted to ask exactly who Vanir intended to introduce him to, but saw little reason in the idea knowing that he'd be meeting them in a matter of moments. As for his question, if it was not obvious already he barged in on their conversation at an incredibly convenient time.
“It's nothing that we can't discuss another time Vanir. I'll have to pass up on your invitation; maybe another time I'll meet them. For now I'd like to be here with my memories, but thank you all the same.” He shrugged and she turned to Salem. “You should go and meet your guests Salem. Let's talk again another time. If you're ever interested I have more stories to tell.” She gestured for him to go with another bright smile.
He grinned guiltily. “I'm looking forward to it.”

Salem entered the shop while following in Vanir's footsteps and found a group of five gathered around the bar, the barista taking his place on the other side of it. Only moments ago Salem had feared that he may be crossing paths with people from his past, come to take him back and likely execute him for desertion, but much to his surprise and relief, it was a group of strangers.
“The guest of honour's here, so let's get these introductions along with, shall we ladies and gents?” Vanir asked. While speaking Vanir made a series of unusual gestures with his hands. A young girl with short icy blue hair in a bob cut nodded. “Alright first one's first! Leader of this little crew and many others, the little princess!”
The girl who nodded before stood up and gave him an uneasy glance. “Please do not call me that.” Just as Vanir had, when she spoke she made a multitude of gestures with her hands. The 'Little Princess', likely no older than eleven or twelve was clad in blue corduroy pants over pink sneakers and a navy blue sleeveless blouse. She wore a band on her head that featured white ribbons with red tips holding onto two bells that rested next to her temples. She also wore yellow frame-less glasses and a pair of star earrings. “You must be Salem, correct? Vanir has told me great things about you. My name is Peorth, leader of the guild Yggdrasil. It is a pleasure to make your acquaintance. For taking care of one of ours, I owe you a debt.” Though young, the guild leader had an air of elegance and leadership to her.
“Let's move on to the next one,” Vanir continued, “the ranged terror of Yggdrasil, Star!”
“Oh please.” The girl laughed, seemingly watching his hands rather than his eyes as he spoke. A young lady likely no older than Salem with snow white hair tied in a bun and half-open golden eyes winked at him. She wore a white tube top and an a-skirt with a snowflake pattern with black gladiator sandals. Star waved at him and his eyes flickered between the glittering silver bracelet and her eyes. “Nice to finally meet you Salem. Just like Vanir said, you can call me Star,” She smiled cheerfully, “You've been looking rather confused for a while by the gestures that these two have been making. You're probably not familiar with sign language right?” He nodded. He had no idea what sign language was; the masters at Owl Castle would likely have considered it irrelevant to his training. “They do it for my sake. I can't hear.” Her voice, though not very loud, had a rather endearing tone to it.
The realization dawned upon him and the look on his face gave it away. “I'm sorr-” He paused and his face flushed. If Star could not hear, how was he to communicate with her? As far as first impressions go, he certainly was not doing so well.
Vanir gestured to her and she smiled. “Don't be. It's not everyday you'll come across someone who's hearing is impaired. That aside, learning sign language isn't easy.”
The barista nodded. “I had to learn it twice, and both times it was hard as hell. Figured I might as well learn it after I learned Jienda's common language. Anyway, if there's something you want to say to Star, I'll translate for you.” He explained. “The others already know it.”
“Thanks.” Salem said.
“Next in line is Yggdrasil's eccentric explorer Kooh.”
A young lady with a hair colour like Peorth's tied in twin tails and shining crimson eyes rose and took a bow. She wore a white golf shirt and a plaid mini-skirt over a pair of cycling shorts. She wore white sneakers and had both ears pierced with a tiny clear gem. “You're too kind,” Kooh said with a grin. “Hi Salem, thanks for rescuing Reina. I heard you two were really hitting it off,” She raised her eyebrows masterfully and he gave her a cautious stare in turn. “I've also caught word that God's Governor of Earth Julius had a little baby girl with a human spouse. I wanna see her!” She cried longingly. Salem found her to be as eccentric as Vanir said.
“Now for the boys. Why don't you go first Hero?” Vanir asked.
“Don't mind if I do,” A tall young man with sharp blue eyes and long black hair tied back in a bomb-style ponytail rose from his chair and flashed Salem a grin, the mole near his mouth catching his attention for a moment. “Hey Salem. Vanir's been saying some good things about you.” Hero told him. He was a muscular man wearing a cream button-down shirt, matching jeans and white sandals. He wore a straw hat, a black bead bracelet and waterfall shaped earrings. His unbuttoned shirt revealed his abs and its lack of sleeves revealed a serpent like dragon tattoo spread across his right arm. “This Reina sounds pretty strong too. I wouldn't mind sparring with her.” He grinned. Despite his disposition, Salem could tell that he was fierce just by his presence alone.
“I ain't got any wooden great swords for you. That aside, I don't need you beating up my student!”
“Every bird has to leave the nest someday, cheapskate!” Salem eyed the two curiously expecting a fight to break out at any moment, but the pair laughed it off.
“Now then, last but not least a real fan favourite, Ardy!”
“Who are you calling Ardy? My name's Ardoss.” Ardoss hissed. A boy who seemed to be the youngest in the group stood up. His long black hair was tied in a ponytail and his other features gave Salem the suspicion that he was from Aoich.
“Come now, don't be such a downer. You know I've only got love for you.”
He rolled his turquoise eyes and crossed his arms, white sleeves over a red tunic. “I never said I wanted your love. I didn't want it before and I sure as hell don't want it now.” Vanir was mock offended. “So you're Salem huh? You look weaker than I expected. Vanir really hyped you up.” Though the last statement was over Salem's head, the rest was evident to be nothing more than insults. To his defense, unlike Ardoss he did not have a camellia hairpin and bandages for shoes. The boy's brown pants were nothing too spectacular.
Ignoring Ardoss' string of insults Salem addressed them all, “It's my pleasure, meeting all of you. Some time ago Vanir had mentioned a someone he called a princess and her friends. I take it you're the group?”
“Indeed we are.” Peorth answered with a nod.
“So what brings you here today?” Vanir asked with a raised eyebrow. “The fact that you came all this way with the whole crew instead of mailing me what you wanted me to know has to mean its important.”
Peorth intertwined her fingers and stole a glance at the window. “Before we begin we must be sure that Salem is sworn to secrecy.” She turned her gaze to him, her piercing sapphire eyes filling him with a sense of unease. “Those who wish to be entwined with us are those we call Confidants. We trust them with our secrets, our news, and we rely on them in our times of need. Confidants are an important source of information for our people, and can be important allies if conflict arises, especially with the Agasura. If you choose to become a Confidant, we shall be relying on your strength when the need arises; though not only us, people from all over the world may come to you if you are the nearest Confidant. That aside, you shall be given a mark that is only visible for the first few minutes that it is created, but remains with you until your demise.” Upon hearing the word 'demise' he felt a greater unease. “This mark will be proof of your covenant with us, and will allow our kind to feel your presence among others. It is a hefty responsibility, but a necessity in forging bonds between our kinds. Will you, Salem, become a Confidant? If you choose not to do so, I will kindly ask that you part ways with Reina. Your life is at risk if you remain with her, and we do not wish to bring those that are not involved into our conflict.”
Salem crossed his arms and closed his eyes as he weighed his options. If he was to become a Confidant, he would not only understand Reina's situation better, but he would also become a trusted person among the Cerebians. It seemed to be the better choice, without a doubt, but should he do so he could be putting her and the rest of her kind in danger. He was still a deserter of Owl Castle, and if he was captured, he would be tortured and interrogated most certainly. Being on their side, it never had happened before, but he was taught that if he was tortured for any information on the kingdom or castle, better to die and take the secrets to the grave. Being a part of Owl Castle and seeing first-hand what happened to the Cerebians for existing made him sick. He wanted to atone, and to assist Reina in bringing an end to the slavery and slaughter of her kind. What guarantee did he have that he would not be the catalyst for it?
He opened his eyes and glimpsed at the group of Cerebians before him. Peorth had a serene and trusting impression, Star beamed at him, Hero gave him an acknowledging thumbs-up while Kooh whispered for him to say yes and nodded repeatedly, and though Ardoss did not make eye contact, he gave a shrug. Skuld on the other hand was positively glowing with excitement at the prospect, while Vanir was making an 'L' shape on his forehead with his left hand and making seemingly mocking expressions.
Though they knew little of him next to what Vanir had told them, they trusted him wholeheartedly and wanted him to be a part of their culture. Salem almost could not believe it. He remembered that he wished to start anew with Reina. He had come this far already, and he had left his old life behind him; becoming a Confidant could be a necessary step in that direction, and he would not likely get another chance at it.
“I'll do it.” He said.
“It is a good day.” Peorth said with an approving nod.
“Atta-boy!” Kooh cheered.
“Welcome to the team Salem.” Star told him with a smile.
“Ha! I win! You owe me big, Barkeep.” Hero exclaimed with a fist pump.
“Oh get out.” Vanir muttered with a dismissing wave of his hand. Ardoss did not speak.
“Have I become a Confidant?” Salem asked. He found it incredible that such a graceful guild master managed to keep her composure with such a rowdy group of guild mates. The masters at Owl Castle rarely joked, and those who laughed when they did were punished.
“Oh no, not at this moment.” Peorth replied. She arose from her seat once more. “Hero, Kooh, Star, I would like you to act as witnesses as I perform the ritual.” That sense of unease Salem had prior returned, as if what had occurred previously was the building of a basin, in preparation for what was to come. Had he agreed to be interrogated by the Cerebians? Julius had said their people would not choose bloodshed over diplomacy, or in his words 'reforming the ignorant' but what could Salem consider this? He took a deep breath. Vanir was also a Confidant, and he did not know of Salem's past so the others likely knew little also. They had no reason to interrogate him, and if they did he would hold to his secrets. For the time being, he decided to put his trust in them; as it stood, Vanir and Reina were the only ones he could turn to. He would not doubt his benefactor now.
“Right behind you Lil' Princess.” Hero said rising. She glared at him for a moment and he grinned back at her.
“Let's do it!” Kooh said jumping off of her chair with Star following closely behind.
“Vanir, if you'd be so kind?” Peorth asked a rather vague question.
“Your wish is my command.” He responded closing the blinds.
Kooh stood in the middle of the room. “Salem over here!” She called to him while gesturing for him come over. “You're gonna have to kneel down for a bit.”
He did as she requested and the trio took their places in a triangle around him. Peorth stood in front of him and gave him a nod, likely signalling that she was going to begin. Explanations aside, she was a girl of very few words.
“It would be in your best interest to pay very close attention to the ritual, Ardoss. As God's Governor of Wind, it will be your duty to select Confidants as you see fit along with your peers.” Peorth stated. This bit of information caught Salem's attention. Rosetta had said that she was the wife to the God's Governor of Earth, which proved to be one of the deadliest Wizards that Salem had ever seen. The two single-handedly crushed a rather large majority of the Dark Moon and Owl Castle's forces attending the invasion. The fact that Peorth mentioned his 'peers' meant there certainly was more of them.
“...Okay.” He said reluctantly. This almost surprised Salem as much as the last thing he had heard. The coarse boy had no remarks for Peorth. He did not know the relationship between the two, but somehow Peorth was superior to him in some strange way or another.
“Let us begin.” Peorth turned to the others and nodded once to each, and as she did they would close their eyes, lower their heads and clasp their hands together. The guild master outstretched her arms with her palms facing skywards as did her head, and an unusual darkness fell upon the room as an unusual circle took shape beneath them all, split into three fractions; a series of marking unbeknownst to Salem along with a large symbol, seemingly a herald, appeared in the center. A leaf cradled by two wings. He tried his best not to move or make a sound as Peorth proceeded with the ritual.
“Without your guidance we are lost; on this day we shall add another lamb to your flock. Great shepherd, lend us your wisdom in our journey to bring salvation to all! Teach this man your ways so that he too may guide the lost along the path of righteousness! By the name of Peorth Emeria Ásvaŕtlim I request the ascension of Salem as a Confidant under God Ah's jurisdiction! With these three as my witnesses, let it be so.”
The fraction that Hero stood in lit up brighter than the others and he raised his head with open eyes. “I, Hero, acknowledge his ascension.” He said with conviction. The tone in his voice proved how serious he could be, and Salem felt a slight amount of intimidation by hearing it. The glow from where he stood travelled through the markings in the circle to the center and a third of it began to emanate a powerful glow.
The next person was Kooh, following the same gestures and actions that Hero had. “I, Kooh, acknowledge his ascension.” She said in an uncharacteristically serious tone. Salem began to wonder whether that was her usual self; it seemed almost natural for her, despite her typical disposition.
The final person Star had done as her predecessors. “I, Star, acknowledge his ascension.” For the first time Salem found it rather normal for any of them to speak in such a tone, Peorth aside. The circle emitted an incredible, nearly blinding light and Salem squinted just to reduce the amount he took in.
“Their wishes shall give shape to the future of the Cerebians. Let their trust take form in this mark and embrace your destiny in forging a new legacy between our races!” Peorth chanted, then knelt down and placed a hand to Salem's head. For the first few seconds she did, it burned lightly. Moments after it began to cease, pain jolted through his entire body and he cringed, managing to contain a shout of pain. It was brief, to his relief and he gasped heavily as he fell to his hands gasping. “The ritual is complete. We welcome you to our colony, Confidant Salem.” Peorth gave him a rare smile.
Hero walked over and gave him an approving nod. “The herald doesn't look half bad. I was thinking of getting one on my back. Like a genuine tattoo, you know?” He said aloud. He seemed to be referencing the glowing herald upon Salem's forehead, alike to that which was within the circle.
“I do not approve of this.” The guild master remarked.
Kooh gave Salem a pat on the back. “You took that like a champ. Way to go bud.” She told him with a grin. “You should've seen Vanir during his ritual. He screamed.”
“Wh-I did no such thing!” Vanir hissed defensively. “Am I right?! Skuld?!” The Brownie looked away with a mischievous smile. “Betrayer! Backstabber! Traitor!”
“Let us fill you in on the little details of our race over a meal!” Hero said offering Salem a hand. He took it and offered his gratitude, taking a seat shortly after next to him. “Serve it up Barkeep!”
“Do I look like a barkeep to you?! I'll serve your head on a silver platter before I serve you or Kooh a thing!” Vanir shouted.
Salem knew not what he had gotten himself into, but he knew for certain that he would enjoy his years if he could do it with them.

Reina tightly gripped the wooden sword and took a swing. She stepped forward and took two more. As she practiced she recalled Vanir's words that would be paramount in her training. Being a warrior was about more than just strength; overpowering an enemy is a small feat in comparison to truly understanding the art. Speed, footwork, technique and focus were all crucial elements, but not all there was to it. She had to be aware of her surroundings. If she was fighting amidst a group, swinging wildly would likely end with an ally getting decapitated by her. Most importantly for her, according to him, would be to listen. Her ears would have to be her eyes in every battle; he did not go into detail on the matter because he would teach her much more if she proved herself, so learning as much as she could from the basic information he had given her could give her an edge when the time came.
As if fighting an enemy, she made gestures to block, parry and strike when she saw fit while remembering the things she had learned in books and through her late friend. Virgil had often shared his knowledge with Reina and Alessa after the day's training. Alessa often asked about what he had learned that day, and willingly acted as a training dummy for him to demonstrate Warlord Carmen's teachings. Some of the time she went so far as to spar with him, often getting thrown around and defeated, though Virgil held back. All the times he had bested her might have made her a lot tougher, considering that regardless of what he did to her she would rise again. Reina chuckled gently. Virgil had taught her the shadow boxing technique so if she ever decided to take up a weapon and join the Cerebians in their fight against the Agasura she could. She knew that the real reason behind it was so that she could learn to defend herself through practice for when he and Alessa left the village. He always worried like that, but did very roundabout things in order to help them become stronger.
She plunged the sword into the dirt and sat down next to it. She missed them all dearly, especially her mother, but the Cerebians believed that death was not the end for everyone. Somewhere on the other side, they were all there waiting to meet her again. When her time came she would be reunited with them, but her time had not come yet. Fate had plans for her; much bigger than she could have ever imagined. She may not have been her people's saviour, nor a hero in their eyes, but it did not mean that she could not be something more than she was now. She was a survivor. She had witnessed the invasion and escaped it thanks to Salem, and that was more than enough reason for her to take action. She tightly gripped the grass beneath her and tore it out as she grit her teeth. Thinking about the event was still difficult for her, but it would not bring her to her knees any longer. Reina had three wonderful friends supporting her and pushing her forward. She would not let their efforts go to waste. She had decided she would save her people, and in doing so she would return to them their lives, their hopes, and their futures.
She rose again and took the sword in hand, pointing it forward. Someday she would wield a real sword and do battle against the Dark Moon, but until then she would grow in body and mind, and when the day comes she could not fight anymore, she would make her peace and go over to the other world where her family and friends awaited her. When that day comes, she would show them how strong she had become.

The Dark Moon King had summoned his generals and the leader of Owl Castle, the Shadow Ninja King to a place hidden at the highest point in the castle, by the name of 'The Moon of the Sixteenth Day'. The area, a garden within the castle; tatami mats over cobblestones surrounded by water, grass, flowers and trees growing from within the liquid. The walls were a gentle tan and the windows were barred with wood. Rice paper screens were scattered throughout the long corridors along with small wooden tables and platforms reigning over the water. Various types of fish swam through it within the view of the visitors. Generals Hotaka and Hayato sat next to each other at one side of a table, Master Kazuo and the Shadow Ninja King adjacent to them, and the Dark Moon King at the head of the table.
“It pleases me to see you all gathered here today.” The Dark Moon King said. He was a tall slender man with long black hair and a sparrow beard and moustache. He had sharp dark eyes that commanded the attention of those who surrounded him. He was clad in a dark blue kimono emblazoned with the Dark Moon's herald, a black crescent moon within a circle, a black hakama and a pair of geta. “The Sun of Wind brings me good news.” The Shadow Ninja King gave a confident nod. “He claims that you have successfully overthrown the winged creatures in the tundra and defeated their leader. General Hayato, your report?”
“Your Highness,” General Hayato began bowing his head. A titan of a man clad in solid black yukinoshita dou, faulds, poleyn, greaves with a kabuto resting in his lap. He had short black hair and a ducktail beard with fierce eyes. “The invasion was a success. We have enslaved sixty-four creatures and slain the others. As the King of Owl Castle informed you, we have also slain 'God's Governor of Earth Julius', as the winged ones know him.”
“Excellent. You have done well in leading the men Hayato.”
The general bowed again. “I am not worthy of your praise, your grace.”
“If I may, your Highness?” General Hotaka requested. A slender man with shoulder length black hair tied in a high ponytail and calm, dark eyes began. He wore a black haori over a matching kimono and a striped hakama with white tabi and tan zori.
“Permission granted.” The Dark Moon King responded with a keen interest.
“In challenging the winged one's leader, or God's Governor of Earth, we had lost many good men. He and his wife alone had defeated more than half of the army we had sent to invade, and a fair portion of the soldiers of Owl Castle. I strongly believe that the casualty rate is much too high for us to ri-”
Hayato slammed his hands down on the table and interjected, “Lives will be lost in war! If we cannot make sacrifices-”
The Dark Moon King raised a hand and the second general stopped immediately. “Hold your tongue Hayato. I did not give you permission to speak. Now, if you would please continue Hotaka.”
“If it pleases you, your Highness.” He cleared his throat. “As I had said prior, in engaging the God's Governor of Earth many of our forces were slain. I have discussed the matter with our tactician, and he suspects that if Julius was the God's Governor of Earth, there are others, likely with great power under the other elements. He had shown me an excerpt from a history book, and in it, it had mentioned four heroes who wielded the powers of earth, water, wind and fire. I am almost certain that the two are linked. Should the remaining three be united, I fear that they would be powerful enough to eliminate our remaining forces with ease, and within the fortnight. We know not of their whereabouts, and even less so of their capability.”
The Dark Moon King solemnly listened to his general speaking, and Sun of Moon took his opportunity when he saw it. “May I have a word, your Highness?” He asked. Another man clad in black ninja garb, though unlike many of those under him, he did not wear a mask. His puffy white hair and cat ears resting upon them, and his red and blue hetero-chromatic eyes gave him a very distinct image. The Dark Moon King nodded. “To use such destructive magics must certainly require a massive amount of power, correct?” The King raised an eyebrow and the others leaned in closer. “I suggest rather than killing the God's Governors, we capture them and utilize their power. There were no survivors after the invasion. Though very few of our men were lucky to escape with their lives before being buried beneath the sand with the others. I don't believe that all the God's Governors would be so generous with their lives, and those of their people like he was.”
“How do you suggest that we handle this situation?” The DMK asked.
“Captives, of course. If we can find the weakness of the God's Governors, we can exploit them. Just as we do, the winged ones have families. Say we had the mother or father of a Governor, they would have no choice but to submit. That matter aside, I am in agreement with Hotaka. We should take some time to recover. I lost some of my best men in that invasion, and should we make a move again so soon, both Owl Castle and Dark Moon Castle will be left unguarded, or at the least left in the hands of soldiers who are ill-prepared for battle.” He crossed his arms. “We should be wary. Those who reported back to me after the invasion said that from what they had seen, many of the village's militia were untrained, and nothing more than mere villagers and farmers. We have little intelligence on the capability of their wizards, God's Governor Julius aside. To our advantage, the soldiers have crossed swords with some of their warriors.”
“So you suspect that wherever they may be, their wizards may have power that exceeds that of humanity's?” Sun of Moon nodded gravely.
“I would like to speak your Highness.” Hayato said. “If we're to combat the winged ones, and keep the men alive, we're going to need more power. If His Majesty will lend us his strength, I have no doubts we could easily conquer the winged ones, and their governors also.” The look on the King's face said that Hayato had his undivided attention. “Our tactician, Eung Soo's daughter Choen Palm  is well versed in the ancient magical arts. I know how to get men like him to speak.” He grinned devilishly. “We should have him send for her from Simyeon and act as the princess' retainer. During her stay we will train her in the art of war and use her power to trample the winged ones underfoot. The sooner we strike, the better. There may be no survivors from the invasion that are not within our grasp, but we cannot afford to let the other winged ones obtain the preemptive strike. I suggest that we make great haste in eliminating their forces before the princess comes of age. Should they hinder us before we can complete the ritual, everything we have done will be for naught!”
The Dark Moon King intertwined his fingers. “Hayato raises a very valid argument. Have you any thoughts on this Hotaka? Kazuo? Sun of Moon?”
Hotaka swallowed hard and nodded. “Hayato raises a very good point in bringing Choen Palm to the kingdom. Her insight will be a necessary tool in keeping this in our favour. But I do not agree that we should strike again, as of yet. As Sun of Moon had said, we have lost many men, and if we're to leave both castles vulnerable, we would be open to attack. I suggest that we recruit more men for the sake of our cause. So long as Aoich is within our power, those who live within it shall be conscripted. Those who refuse to comply...” He shook his head. “While we train new men, I suggest we prepare Choen Palm also. If her magics are as Hayato says, she may be a prominent part of this army. But we must also obtain intelligence from her. She may likely be versed in the history as well as the magics. Her knowledge is an absolute necessity, without a doubt.”
“I shall take your counsel and act immediately upon it. Make haste in sending for Eung Soo. I wish to speak with him immediately. That is all. You are all dismissed.” The three rose and bowed, then took their leave.
The Dark Moon King smirked. Where his fathers and forefathers had failed, he most certainly would not. In fifteen years he would accomplish all that his predecessors could not, and revel in the glory of the kingdom's god and the future he would bring.

Vanir sat on a stool before the bar, flipping through a paper quietly while Reina ate nearby and Skuld swept the store.
“Huh...so the king and his army finally kicked the goblin king's ass eh? It says Cecilia got promoted in here too. That Sir Levi guy though...I don't like him so much. That shit eating grin of his just rubs me the wrong way.” He commented.
“You always had a disdain for 'pretty boys' Master.” Skuld chuckled.
“I heard all sorts of stories about Sir Levi while growing up.” Reina added. “My mother once told me that he had become the leader of the king's own knights.”
Vanir shrugged. “He's probably nothing special.”
The door suddenly opened and a pair of people entered, both looking sullen, worn-out and cold. The first, a man fully clad in silver armour with a sheathed longsword at his hip and a white shield with a sun emblazoned in blue upon it. He removed his helmet, revealing a head of short brown hair, his copper eyes and bushy eyebrows. Next to him was a lady who wore a long tan button-up coat over what seemed to be a red robe and black cloth boots. She had long brown hair and deep brown eyes that were now red and puffy. In her hands was a tome with an unusual design. Before the two had entered Skuld disappeared into the kitchen.
“Ah...good morning you two. Haven't seen you in quite some time. Did you have a long stay in Elias after the battle against the goblin king?” Vanir asked.
The armoured knight sat down at the bar and his partner sat next to him. “Vanir...it...it's all gone.” The barista looked at him curiously. “Our home. The entire village...buried in sand!” He uttered. The wizard burst into tears.
Vanir's expression was shocked. “I had suspected something had happened there but...sand?”
The knight looked around the shop and caught a glimpse of the young girl sitting at one of the tables silently eating her meal. “Is she...?”
“Who, Reina? Don't worry she-”
“Reina?!” The wizard cried out. She looked to the girl as the knight had a double-take, and they immediately rushed to her side. “Reina! Oh for the love of God Ah what have they done to you?!”
Reina stopped in the midst of her meal and raised her head to the lady that spoke to her now. “That voice...Beatrice?” Reina asked and was immediately hugged. Beatrice held her so tightly she could barely breathe. After reaffirming her suspicions, Reina hugged the lady back and sobbed into her chest.
“You are a very strong girl Reina...” Beatrice whispered stroking the girl's hair. “You've suffered so much and yet here you are.”
“So you guys are already acquainted I take it?” The knight gave him a single glance, and the weary look in his eyes silenced Vanir for a period. “That must be the aftermath of what had occurred that lead up to Reina winding up under my care. Could you two give me some details?”
“Grant, would you do this for us?”
Grant nodded to his wife and turned to Vanir. “Do you remember how I told you that God's Governor of Earth Julius lived in Xenym?”
Vanir nodded. “I do. He was the one who married the human girl right? Kooh had mentioned that the two had a daughter.” Grant looked absolutely heartbroken at the statement and Vanir grit his teeth nervously. Reina could feel the tension rising between the two. “T-though I don't think she was there when the battle had...come to a close. If what the little princess says is true, one of the two, father or daughter has to have survived. She confirmed that the God's Governor of Earth is still active, but she couldn't say for sure which it was. You guys pass down your title to your children when they come of age right? She might have inherited it because the old governor kicked the bucket.” Despair washed over the trio of Cerebians and Vanir broke out into a cold sweat. The more he spoke the worse everything seemed to become. “M-my apologies.”
Grant gave him a smile. “Think nothing of it.” His smile faded as quickly as it appeared. “Since the invasion of Asgard, under the young Queen Peorth's rule, the four Governors took flight to the havens closest to the cities that worshipped their ancestors. The God's Governor of Water is the warden of Elfa and its haven Ramalda, God's Governor of Wind remained in Aoich and its haven Lemanin, God's Governor of Fire and his family are currently located in Ves and its haven Mezzalone, and Julius had taken refuge in Xenym, Elias' haven. Though the area isn't within his jurisdiction. It's actually under King Hejong's protection. We had caught word that a new haven was being founded within Belos' forest, but that was years ago during our adventure. Xenym, once the Governor of Earth's became the King's and that was to become his, as there was no one to protect it. Julius said he'd only stay in Xenym until he became the warden of the new haven. Since the goblins waged war against us the king had few men to spare to act as sentries against invaders, and Julius stayed with us to offer his protection. He and Rosetta had their child, but their whereabouts...I don't know. Judging by the aftermath of whatever had occurred at Xenym, Julius and Rosetta likely didn't escape, or the others for that matter.”
Vanir nodded throughout the conversation as the details came in, and placed a hand on his chin thoughtfully once the knight finished. “I see. I've heard a bit about the departure of the God's Governors, and I've also heard the details of the building of that new haven. It was completed a few years ago, so I'll give you the details for it later. If your village was buried in sand, I believe its safe to say that it was likely the God's Governor's doing. What would drive him to do such a thing though? It seems a tad extreme, don't you think?” Grant nodded, but he was lost too.
“I believe that he did it to save us.” Reina suddenly said. The group turned their gazes to her. “They were enslaving our people and murdering those who fought.” She wanted to tell them of the other terrible things they had done but she could not bring herself to speak about it. Not in front of Grant and Beatrice. “Only God Ah knows what the Dark Moon would do to them after claiming them but...for those who may have been taken away I hope they're safe.”
“So it was the Dark Moon's doing?” Beatrice asked, disgust dancing on the edge of her words.
“It was only a matter of time.” Grant muttered shaking his head.
“I studied a bit about the Dark Moon after becoming a Confidant. Supposedly they're looking to revive their god? One that wishes nothing but destruction no less.” Vanir shook his head. “What do they know about the gods and their ilk? They'd sooner be killed than revered for their actions.”
“We can't allow this!” Beatrice hissed. “They've taken our villagers captive. Can we really just sit back and let this happen?” Grant placed a hand to her shoulder and she sighed. “I'm sorry...after going through that first war it's very difficult to know that these terrible things are happening on Midgard also.”
“I know it is, for all of you. I've met a lot of guys and girls like you, be it survivors of the war or the friends and families of those who knew those who fought in it, and they shared the same burden. Trust me on this, the Dark Moon will not get away with this. But rushing in there with no militia or plan will only end in death for both of you, and right now you two are a valuable asset to your people. The new haven, Hanamah needs you. It needs capable Mages and Knights, to defend it and to teach the younger generations and the untrained. So whatever happens, do everything you can to survive. I'll look into the matter, and if she so chooses, I'll look after Reina too. Bide your time for now, and when the opportunity arises we'll take back what they've taken from you. Just don't do anything reckless, as challenging the Dark Moon could result in a war between the humans. That's the last thing you guys need.” Vanir drew a paper and notepad and scribbled directions to Hanamah onto it, then handed it to Beatrice. “They're a tad vague but should essentially get you there. Though before you go, do you want to rest or have a meal? You really could use it.”
Grant gave him a thoughtful smile. “Thanks for the offer, but like you said, Hanamah needs us. We haven't a moment to waste. The Dark Moon could make their next move at any time, and we shouldn't waste a day that could be spent preparing for them.”
Beatrice turned to the young girl. “Will you come with us Reina? If there are other survivors, I'm sure they'll turn up there. Being among the Cerebians again may prove to be just what you need after facing off with the Dark Moon once. I'm sure all of the knowledge you've accumulated over the years can be passed on and recorded once again. Our libraries were lost in the sand, after all.”
Reina was conflicted. She was absolutely overjoyed to know that there were survivors from Xenym other than herself, but she had her heart set on her mission and seeing it through to the very end. That and though Salem was not a confidant, would he so easily choose to leave his life in Elias behind to go to Hanamah with her? Her face flushed slightly. Why would she even have the thought of dragging him along? “Thank you Beatrice, Grant, but I'm going to stay here a while. There's still so much I have to do and a lot I need to learn from Vanir.” Vanir placed a finger to her lips while whispering 'shh' the moment she was about to refer to him, and following the event Beatrice glared at him viciously.
“What exactly are you teaching our Reina?” She asked keeping a close eye on him.
“W-what you say...” He muttered averting his eyes. “Oh you know, this and that...” Reina knew it was painfully obvious he was avoiding the question, and for getting him into it she found it only fair to get him out.
“He's been giving me some hands on botany time.” She answered, well aware that she was lying through her teeth, which she felt guilty for, but the fear of Beatrice's wrath outweighed her sense of guilt at times. “He's well versed in his use of herbs and other plants I've only seen in books.” The Mage would likely tear Vanir apart if she found out that he was teaching her to be a swordswoman.
She eased her glare on the barista and let out a quiet sigh of relief. “Is that all? I thought you'd be corrupting her with something much worse.” Reina chuckled quietly. She knew that Beatrice and Grant had lost a lot more than just their precious companions in the war, and to see others suffer the same pain over again would wound them deeply. She often found herself meeting with Beatrice in the library and the two would talk of the things they had recently read. Beatrice saw her as her own daughter, and was a close friend of her mother's. If not for her own sake, for the one who considered her part of her family, Reina would do everything in her power to be sure she survives the ordeal.

When they least expected it Skuld emerged from the kitchen with tea and snacks to accompany it, and Beatrice seemed to be absolutely enamoured by her very presence.
Vanir laughed, “Well then, looks like you guys are in it now! Have a seat and take a load off. Your destiny can wait an hour or two.” He looked at Skuld and winked, to which she beamed.
Before she knew it Beatrice was on her knees hugging the Brownie who was rather startled, but seemingly used to the event. “G-good morning to you Beatrice.” Skuld said nervously.
The elder Mage was in such a good mood she was positively shining. “Skuld, promise me you won't change in the slightest no matter how much you age!” She said nuzzling the girl.
Skuld looked absolutely mortified. “I...I'm still growing...” Reina stifled a laugh. It was a rare event to see someone else shame the girl aside from the one she called Master. He did such acts on a daily basis, but it came naturally with his eccentric personality. Beatrice always did love kids, but she was much more reserved about it in Xenym.
“Don't trouble her too much dear.” Grant chuckled as he took a sip of his tea. “You produce a fine blend as always Vanir. Why don't you pack up and set up a shop in Hanamah? I'm sure the village would adore your products.”
Vanir frowned. “You're nuts! I can't sell this stuff to your people with their wacky currencies and whatnot!” He crossed his arms. “That aside, I'm not leaving this city until I show up that smug asshole sitting in that throne he calls a restaurant!” Vanir's grudge would likely last a lifetime and then some.
“Do you think you two will ever get along Vanir?” Reina asked, mostly out of curiosity, but partially because she had rather taken a liking to being a tad mischievous.
“Hell no!” He roared. “That little punk Salem can work for him until he's old and shrivelled for all I care! The backstabber...” The barista kissed his teeth. “That Verun steals my customers, my visitors, my Cerebian guests...”
Grant quietly chuckled as he took a bite of a scone. He and Beatrice often went on adventures since before Reina was born and after their arrival in Xenym, and Elias was one of the places they frequented. She had no doubts that the two likely frequented the shop. Judging by the what Vanir had said, Verun was likely a Confidant also, as there was a very familiar presence nearby. Over the past month or so it seemed to be a lot more prominent, though Reina had not kept much track of time since her arrival.
“Who's this Salem you've got such a disdain for?” Grant asked with a raised eyebrow.
“Some kid who picked Reina up after the attack on Xenym or something. Not sure where or when he found her exactly, but he did, so that's all that really matters.” Vanir replied with a shrug. Reina found it rather curious that he was able to bring her from there to Elias, but even more so that he got her out alive. She could not remember what happened during the end of the attack; she only recalled being assaulted and knocked out after struggling. She would have to ask him how he managed it sometime.
“I've never heard the name around town...do you think he might be a selki?” Beatrice asked. She let go of Skuld and the young girl seemed to be sweeping the shop.
Vanir shook his head. “He's a hundred and ten percent human. He recently became a Confidant too. Looks like our little family is growing.” He grinned.
“No way!” Reina cried out in disbelief. “You guys never told me about this!”
“Oops?” Vanir chuckled.
“I had a feeling there was another Confidant nearby. I thought Verun's aura was just misleading. It's good to know that there's more humans willing to join our fight.” Grant told him. He turned to Beatrice. “We'll have to go meet him sometime.” She nodded in agreement.
“Why are you guys keeping secrets from me?” Reina asked in a disappointed tone.
“Secrets? Oh no no...nobody's keeping a secret from you. Well maybe Salem is, but it ain't my business so...” He shrugged in place of finishing his sentence. She frowned and he smiled guiltily.
After finishing their tea and snacks Grant rose first and Beatrice followed shortly after. “We should be on our way. Vanir, thank you again for your hospitality, and you too Skuld. The next time we find ourselves in Elias we'll be sure to drop by again.” Grant said with a grin.
“You're welcome!” Skuld chimed.
“You better! If I catch word that you went to Verun's restaurant I'll brutally murder both of you, him and Skuld for collusion!” He mock hissed.
“Master!” The young girl seemed distraught and he laughed.
“You better take good care of the girls Vanir, or I'll be sure to give you a painful lesson when we return.” Beatrice growled with a stern tone. He raised his hands in surrender and she smiled. “I have high expectations of you.” She walked over to Reina and gave her a loving hug. “Be safe Reina. We'll be waiting for you in Hanamah.”
“I will Beatrice. Have a safe trip. You can leave everything here to me. I'll be sure to keep the barista out of trouble.” She replied smiling.
“Hey! I don't get into trouble!” Vanir testified.
“Come again soon Grant, Beatrice!” Skuld requested with a wave. “There will always be a hot cup of tea waiting for you!”
“We'll be back for sure. Until we meet again!” Beatrice said exiting the shop.
“I wish you all the best! We'll be sure to remain in touch.” Grant exclaimed upon his leaving also.
Reina sighed once more but smiled. “Thank God Ah that they escaped the Dark Moon's clutches. I had thought I was the only one for all this time.” She confessed.
“You're not alone kid.” Vanir told her. “Be strong. Whatever might be out there, know that you have allies all across the world. Regardless of what city you're in, there's always gonna be a Confidant or two, and nearby havens will welcome you. And hell, if you've got nowhere else to go you can come back here. We could always use the company.”
“Thanks Vanir. I've still got a learn, so I won't be going anywhere anytime soon.”

Reina spent months relentlessly training under Vanir doing a series of different excercises to increase her strength, speed, and awareness. On his off days Salem often offered her tips or assisted in the excercises himself. She had made great strides in her efforts, and they began to show how much she had improved both physically and mentally.

Vanir, Reina and Skuld stood in the outskirts of the Ancient Forest, one of the three dressed in autumn wear. Vanir wore a long navy blue button-up coat and black boots. He placed his hands in his pockets and shuddered. Reina and Skuld on the other hand were not so bothered by the cold. Reina wore a white t-shirt and blue shorts with running shoes and a wooden sword at her side while Skuld remained in her usual outfit.
“You two are nuts.” He muttered under his breath followed by a sniffle.
“I was raised in the coldest place on Jienda.” Reina replied. “The autumn season here isn't anything more than a breeze.” A smile danced on the edge of her lips. “Though we didn't have seasons there. It was winter all year round.”
“I hope you and the any other psychos who lived out there die of hypothermia.” He shuddered. “Let's get this exercise started. You know the rules. Catch Skuld in the allotted time and I'll give you a pass. You've gotten better so...you've got five minutes.” He pulled back his left sleeve and eyed the watch on it. “You ready?” Skuld climbed on to her broom and Reina took on a sprinter's form. “Go!”
The Brownie took off on the broom and Reina immediately pursued the sound of her bell jingling as the broom carried her past Agasuras and trees, easily avoiding any possible dangers. Reina stormed through anything that stood in her way, bashing a wolf  to the ground and stampeding over it without a moment's hesitation to gain on Skuld. The bell chimed as the broom shot upwards to the top of a platform and Skuld disembarked to turn around completely. Reina ran past where Skuld flew and held out a hand, grabbing hold of a nearby rope and immediately leaping onto the wall and scaling it to catch up. Skuld leapt from where she stood back onto the broom, gently drifting towards a nearby Iris Stone and off into a tree's crown with Reina rapidly gaining on her. The Cerebian landed on a bridge connecting the tree to another and nearly fell off due to its shaking, but quickly regained her balance and broke out into a sprint again.
The sound of the bell began to die down amidst the noise of the wild boars that inhabited the area. She focused her attention on the bells sounds and moved forward. One of the boars caught a glimpse of her stampeding towards it and charged at her in turn, causing her to dive towards it and tumble from its back into another forward roll and back into a run. She listened for the sound of the other boars and noticed that one seemed to be facing away from her. Before it could turn she sprinted towards it and leapt onto its back, kicking its sides and causing it to fly into a rage, charging towards the Brownie. Skuld caught a glimpse of it and turned away with her mouth agape as she lifted her broom over another nearby boar. The two creatures collided while Reina leapt off the first towards Skuld, grabbing both pet and broom and tumbling across a nearby platform.
“Success!” She cheered raising a fist to the air. Her clothes were torn and dirty and she had a few cuts on her arms and legs.
“That was mean Reina...” Skuld muttered. After falling with the Cerebian she took was covered in dirt. reaching into the pocket of her dress and drew a whistle, took a deep breath and blew it so hard her face flushed. The sound of another whistle caused her ears to perk up slightly and she nodded to the girl. “Master got the message. Let's go meet up with him.
The two returned and Vanir stood shuddering. Skuld walked over and took one of his hands beaming, and he smiled back at her, the bell on his bracelet chiming in unison with hers for a moment.
“Well congrats Reina. You beat the clock again. Guess I won't get a good laugh today either huh?” Vanir asked grinning.
Reina glared at him and hissed, “A fair part of my motivation came from putting that smug attitude of yours to rest.”
“Oh so sassy.” He laughed. “Sometimes we need an antagonist rather than a supporter to really push ourselves past our limits. You've done well.” He cracked his neck and turned back towards Elias. “I'm gonna need to brush up on my swordplay. Once you've bested me, I'll have nothing left to teach you.” He paused. “Well...I might. Now then, shall we?” He looked to Skuld and she nodded while beaming back at him.
Reina sheathed the sword at her hip and stretched. It was only a matter of time until she would be ready to set out on her journey.

Salem exited to the back of the shop and found his companion practicing. After so long it did not come as a surprise to him, but her growth certainly did. She wiped the sweat from her brow and grinned as she tilted her head in his direction.
“Salem! Good morning!” She said. The vigour and vim she began to show more recently was rather refreshing. It had been quite a long time since the invasion, and though it was not always easy, she had overcame her fears of the memory of it and seemingly had grown stronger from it.
He smiled. “Good morning Reina. How does the day find you?” He asked.
“Fantastic! I feel like I'm in top form today! Would you like to spar with me?”
The question gave him pause for a moment. “If this is what you want, then I'll be your partner.” How long had it been since he held a weapon in his hands? The thought felt almost strange to him, though he had done it all his life. Since coming to Elias he put away all his tools and given his ninjatō to Reina though only briefly, reclaiming it after she had impaled Vanir. Salem took a wooden sword from the rack and took a few swings with it. It certainly was light, more so than his weapon despite its size. Though lacking practice, he had spent a majority of his life mastering swordplay, so he felt confident that his skills likely only deteriorated only slightly over the course of his taking up a regular job. He had no intention of hurting Reina, so he decided he would hold back.
Salem approached the Cerebian girl and she smiled at him again. “Don't hold back on me because I'm a girl okay? I'm a lot tougher than I look.” She told him earnestly. Gender aside, he did not want to hurt her because it was her. The thought was a tad unusual to him, and what she said was even more so, but he decided not to press the matter. He certainly would not doubt the legitimacy of her statement though.
“You can begin whenever you're ready Reina.” He said, taking his stance.
She grinned devilishly. “Prepare yourself.”
Within moments she was in his face, swinging at him and immediately putting him on the defensive. She threw a flurry of attacks that he easily blocked, and closely watched until he got a grasp on her pattern. In the midst of a horizontal swing, he parried the attack and returned the favour with a similar swing. She crouched beneath his attack and arose with a thrust to his stomach that easily knocked him off his feet. He hit the ground and looked up to see a wooden sword pointed at his throat. Salem was at a loss for words.
“I thought I told you not to hold back?” Her rhetoric question stung his pride.
“I-my apologies.” He answered. What else could he have said? A small part of him hoped that it was him holding back that caused his loss, and a much larger portion was impressed at how strong she had become. He knew she was dedicated to completing her mission. For both their sakes, it may have been for the best if he took more time to train himself also.
“Would you like a rematch?” She offered him that, and a hand. She certainly was a lady who was humble in victory and graceful in defeat. Most of the time.
“Yes.” He took her hand and rose to his feet, picking his weapon up as he did.
The two stood face to face again. Salem knew better this time, and he had a clear idea of exactly how he lost the first round. He would certainly not make the same mistakes he made previously. He took his stance and eyed her cautiously. The fact that she could match him and defeat him without her sight was proof that she had become much stronger, but years of gruesome training would not be so easily undermined by a couple years' worth of exercises.
Salem took a deep breath and made the first move, rushing her and meeting her blade against his. He needed to focus and find the weakness in her attacks. Should he give her the upper hand and let her take the offensive, he would find himself in the same situation. Every strike he made was precise, meeting her blows with one of his own, faster, but lightly as not to overexert himself too quickly. His steps were light, and the minimal swings he took seemed to throw her off. The sound of the sword cutting through the air and his footsteps would be prominent in predicting his movements so he did each as little as possible.
She blocked one of his attacks and immediately retaliated, allowing him for him to leap back and dash towards her again, landing a blow on her right shoulder. She stepped back in bated breath, expecting a follow-up but received nothing in response. She solemnly waited as Salem quietly walked around her, breaking out into a sudden thrust at her back. Almost immediately Reina responded by parrying the blow and swinging back at him. He back flipped and leapt at her, bringing his sword down upon her and clashing once more. She pushed him back and lunged at him, managing to catch his left leg as he dodged to the side and tumbled to his feet. Salem found himself gasping for air. He knew that if the battle went on he would give himself away by breathing alone. He calmed himself and went on the defensive as she rushed him with a myriad of attacks. A single blow glanced off of his blade and in it he saw his opportunity. Without a moment's hesitation he struck her wrist and thrusted the blade into her stomach flinging her back. She let out a wordless groan as she collapsed to the ground and dropped the blade. Before she even reached the ground he was over her with the blade pointed downwards as if to deal a finishing blow.

He froze in place as Reina gently massaged her wrist and chuckled, “That was a good fight. Think you might have bruised my wrist with that one strike.” Salem dropped his sword and gazed at her with a forlorn expression. What on earth did he intend to do? Though they may have been nothing more than wooden swords, a well-placed strike could potentially end some unfortunate soul's life. She asked him to spar and he had nearly lost himself in the battle. “Salem? You're still there right?”
Her words brought him back to reality. He was towering over her and she still could use his assistance in getting back on her feet. “My apologies.” He muttered. “Allow me to assist you.” He let her reach out first and took her hand, helping her back up. “I wounded you...I owe you another apology.”
She placed a finger to his lips and shook her head. “No more apologies. You did exactly what I asked you to do.” She smiled at him and he felt like doing the same. “Looks like you've picked up more from Vanir's training than I have. Must mean I'm lacking practice.” She laughed. “You wouldn't happen to have some experience in swordplay would you? Maybe fencing? If my family owned a weapon shop I'd ask to try out the weapons too.”
He had Reina and the shop owners convinced that he was the son of a blacksmith from Aoich, and planned to stick with that until he could find it in himself to tell them the truth. “I have had some practice with the weapons.” He answered hesitantly. “I had...taken quite a liking to the swords.”
“Knew it!” She chimed. “I hope you'll teach me some of those moves. You really had me going there.” She held out a hand and he took it, shaking his hand confidently. “You're a very valiant swordsman Salem. I hope you'll spar with me again sometime; I've got a long way to go before I can beat Vanir.”
“It would be my honour.”

“Today's the day huh?” Skuld asked with a curious expression. She gently swept the floor while the shopkeeper shined a cup.
“Yup.” Vanir responded. “The kids have really put in the time. I'm impressed with the progress they've made over the years. Didn't think Salem would join in but he's full of surprises huh?”
“Are you ready to face Reina Master?”
“Absolutely.”
The Brownie knit her brows. “You won't hurt her too badly will you? I can't ask you to hold back when fighting her but...”
He placed the glass and cloth down and walked to the other side of the counter to place a hand to his small companion's head. “Don't worry, she'll be fine. You've seen it for yourself right? She's doing things that I haven't even taught her. She's become faster, stronger, and much more attuned to the ways of a warrior. Relying on sound to predict your enemies isn't an easy thing to do, but I think she grasped it faster than I did.” He grinned. “Better not keep her waiting.”
He walked to the back with Skuld following in his wake.
“I'll be rooting for both of you!” She said.
“Who's side are you on? Can't have the best of both worlds sometimes.” He remarked.

Reina awaited her teacher in the yard, clad in leather armour from head to toe. Too many times had she and Salem beat each other to a bloody and bruised pulp that Vanir had enough of the sight. Though it was nothing too special, it certainly offered them much better protection than their regular clothes. She had a sneaking suspicion the catalyst for his decision was a stream of complaints from the customers at Verun's restaurant after catching a glimpse of Salem.
While she practiced she heard the door opening and the footsteps of both master and waitress. “Is it time Vanir?” She asked.
“You're damn right it is.” Vanir said. He walked over to the weapon rack and grabbed a wooden sword, shifting it about in his hand and nodding. “Been a while since I wielded one of these. Let alone an actual weapon.”
“You won't wear any armour?”
He snorted. “Nope. It's not that I don't think you can hit me, mind you. I just don't have the patience to put it on right now.” She snickered and he knit his eyebrows. “I'll regret it in the morning though, but I'm not the type to change his mind once he's set on something.”
“I'll try not to hurt you too badly.” She snickered again and he frowned.
“Oh now that's a challenge if I ever heard one. Let's get down to business shall we? Stick 'em up.” He raised his sword to hers and took a stance as she did the same. “Unlike your sparring sessions, you and I will go at it until one of us yields or can't fight anymore.” He shrugged. “Or if Skuld calls it. Sound fair?”
“That sounds reasonable to me.” She answered. She had spent over a year preparing herself for this moment and she had no intention of falling to her teacher. Salem had taught her things that Vanir did not know about and if she used it to her advantage she could likely surprise him.
“Good. Show me the results of your training kid!”
Vanir lunged at Reina and she blocked his blow, his lips curling into a thin smile at the response. She forced him back and immediately followed up with a stab that he stepped aside to avoid. Within a moment of ending her thrust she immediately slashed at him and missed him again as he dodged to the side and assaulted her with a thrust and vertical swing upon rising. Reina managed to block both attacks but the second caused her to fumble her blade and lose it as Vanir struck again. It flew through the air and clattered dully against the grass a fair distance from her, leaving her vulnerable.
“This is the end.” He said reeling his blade to the side and taking a wide swing at her chest. She performed a side somersault and avoided the blade by a hair's breadth, continuing onwards until she could reach her blade, kicking it from the ground back into her hand. “Impressive.”
“I learned from the best.” She replied with a grin.
“Don't you sass me!”
Reina went on the offensive again, storming towards Vanir with reckless abandon, and the smile on his face said he knew how her decision would pan out. She reeled her blade back for a thrust and he readied his to parry her attack, finding himself at a disadvantage when she side-stepped past him and whirled around with a slash at his back. He flipped his hand over and held the sword with both behind his back successfully stopping her surprise attack. He cringed as she continued an onslaught of attacks, seemingly weakening his grip on the blade. Quicker than her mind could process Vanir dropped to the ground and rose again after she missed her next attack, driving his sword into her ribs. She gasped for air as she stumbled away from him and he pursued her. He viciously struck time and again and the pain in her ribs pulsed every time his sword met hers. She failed to block another attack and the wood met her wrist, sending a jolt of pain up her left arm while a lasting throb remained where the weapon landed. She took a few steps back and gently massaged her wrist, her ability to grip the blade weakening while the pain intensified.
“Is this the best you can do kid?!” Vanir roared. “This isn't even my final form!”
“Master!” Skuld shouted. “Reina is taking this seriously so you should too!”
“I am serious! My arch-nemesis didn't have the courtesy to take up the last boss demeanour for me and look what happened to him!” He plunged his sword into the ground and turned to the swordswoman. “Every hero needs an antagonist; they're our greatest allies and enemies, what we aim to be, and to eventually surpass. If you don't have the willpower to overcome me, then the Dark Moon will be completely out of your league! If this is the best you can do, yield! Lower your sword before I have to injure you again!”
“Never!” Reina hissed. “I've trained hard for this day and I'll do whatever it takes to succeed!” No matter how hard the training was or how many wounds they may have received, Alessa and Virgil had not once given up. Virgil frequently came to the two, bandaged and bruised but still wore a smile. Alessa trained until her fingers were blistered but not once complained how difficult it was for her. The two were clearly out of Reina's league; everyday it seemed that they were only getting further and further away from her, until the day they would finally part ways. The day had not even come and they had parted ways, never to meet again. Their promise had been broken against their will because of the Dark Moon and Reina would not let it pass. She would see the Dark Moon fall no matter what it would take. “Raise your sword Vanir! This is nowhere near over!”
The barista rolled his visible eye and sighed, “Stubborn...”
He wielded his sword again and sauntered towards her as she prepared for his approach. Taking the initiative she took a low swing which he parried and awaited her next attack. He could have struck. She knew, and she knew he was holding back. Her strikes were slower and sloppier due to the attack on her wrist. She would not let it hold her back; she was determined to win the battle and would not let his words discourage her. She took two swings at his chest and a third vertical swing towards his shoulder, the dull sound of wood against bone catching her attention as he let out a low grunt.
“I...underestimated you.” He muttered under his breath. “You're much too cheeky.”
Reina braced herself as he returned her blow in kind with two powerful strikes against her sword forcing her back slightly. Before he could strike again she stopped his attack with her own and swung again, the two clashing in a meeting of pure strength. He forced her sword out of the way and slammed his into her right arm, following up with a second blow to her left leg. Judging by the places he aimed for, he was trying to disable her. Her body throbbed all over but it was not enough to make her quit. She stepped forward and took two vertical swings which were also blocked by him. She immediately attempted to strike from one shoulder to the ribs on the other side of his body and he dragged her sword down with a well-timed strike, immediately lunging at her and forcing her off of her feet with his blow. She let out a cry of pain before she hit the ground hard while experiencing her head spinning.
“Have you had enough kid? If this was a real battle, you'd have died after the first strike from loss of blood. You're aware of that right?” Vanir clicked his tongue. “Give up now before you become rust on some samurai's blade.”
Reina managed to pull herself to her feet once again and pointed her blade at the barista weakly, her hands and knees trembling as she uttered the words, “If I'll die by their blades, fine. But I won't die before I strike down those who lead the attack on my home!” She held the sword with both hands and renewed her stance as a phrase once said by Virgil took prominence in her mind. “A true warrior speaks with his weapon! He who has the stronger conviction will always rise above his adversaries!”
Her words were met with a brief silence that was broken by Vanir furiously clapping. “That's it! That's what I've been waiting for! My impression of you just changed entirely. You've reached potential hero status in my eyes.” He chimed. She wore a look that was a mix of shock and disbelief, while Skuld covered her face in embarrassment. “I'm still going to have to beat you into the ground though.”
Reina took a deep breath. Her body was sore in multiple places and her heavy breathing made it much more difficult to hear Vanir, but his dominating presence made up for it. Though she lacked confidence she had willpower, and it was more than enough for her to carry on. The moment he stepped close enough to her she swung at him and he blocked again. She continued in a desperate attempt to find an opening, and at every moment her blade met his she realized that the intervals between her strikes grew. He had already won.
“You've got the right attitude kid.” Vanir said parrying her attack and striking her leg, causing her to take a knee. “But you've forgotten the basics. Though in your defense, you have certainly improved.” He raised his blade and slammed it over her head, causing her leather helmet to break in two and a small trickle of blood to run from it into the cloth tied around her eyes. He sighed with a bit of relief and plunged his sword into the dirt again. “With this, the battle ends.” He looked alarmed as Reina plunged her sword into the ground and used it to rise again, heaving and trembling as she stood at her full height, her bangs covering her face. “Gods! Back from the dead?!” The panic in his expression and voice soon faded. “Skuld, call it.”
The Brownie tilted her head quizzically. “Reina's still standing Master! The battle isn't over!” Skuld said, a hint of hope in her voice.
Vanir shook his head. “She is, but she can't go on any longer.” He reached out to her and gently touched her forehead with two fingers, her body leaning back and collapsing to the ground only moments afterwards.
The glimmer in the waitress' eyes disappeared as she raised a hand skyward. “The battle is over! Master is the victor.”
After placing the battered swords back on the rack the barista hauled the young girl over his shoulder and proceeded inside with Skuld in tow. “You lost but...you did good kid.” He muttered.

The locker room of the restaurant was bustling with members of the staff coming and going for beginning and ending shifts. Salem opened his locker and removed a navy blue coat from it, zipping it up as one of his co-workers walked past and gave him a pat on the back.
“Good work out there rookie!” He said.
“T-thank you!” Salem blurted out slightly startled. “Same to you.” Despite being with the company for such a long time, he was still their most recent member, and this earned him the title of rookie.
He exited the room and made his way through the restaurant, waving goodbye to the customers who wished him well as he passed by. Seeing the 'regulars' at the store and knowing that they recognized him filled him with an unusual sense of pride. His time in Owl Castle had nothing of the sort; Master Kazuo frequently reminded all of the ninjas that they were nothing more than tools of the Dark Moon. They were the swords that would strike down its enemies from the shadows and silently return to it. His name, if ever, was rarely used. It never really bothered him much, since it was all he had ever known, but in this place the people were much kinder. What they saw was not a soldier of the castle, nor a weapon in which their lives were at stake, but a real living, working person.
He walked through the streets of an autumn Elias back to the Old Town District where Reina and co. awaited his night time return. Today was the day that she and Vanir would finally face off to prove whether she was worthy of being trained by him. Salem did everything in his power to prepare her for it, but he could only pass on so much knowledge within the given time frame. The styles and weapons used in Aoich differentiated a fair amount from the other cities, so there was only so much that he could pass on to Reina. She had given everything she had and more to prove herself, so he really wished for her to succeed. She had incredible potential and she was a very quick learner. He spotted the store in the vicinity and quickly made his way over to it.
Salem pushed the door open and the bell chimed, Skuld's bell ringing as she turned her head to him and waved.
“Hello Skuld.” He said. “Where is Vanir currently?” She pointed to the kitchen with her free hand, her broom in the other. “I see. Thank you.” Salem walked past the brownie and the bar into the kitchen to find Vanir about to take a bite out of a sandwich.
“Gods! Oh it's just you Salem. Well you caught me in the act of late night snacking.” He said placing the sandwich on a plate. “You gonna blackmail me or what? You can take my money or whatever you want, just leave Skuld and I out of it.”
After spending so many months with the man and experiencing his random tangents on multiple occasions, Salem could not even be surprised by the ridiculousness he spouted. He still did not quite grasp exactly what Vanir's train of thought was. “I'm not here to blackmail you.” Salem replied. “I only wished to hear the results of the battle between you and Reina. Did she succeed?”
“Nope.” Salem looked rather disheartened and Vanir knit his eyebrows. “You and Skuld are a real pair of downers, you know that?” He rolled his eyes. “Kid tried her best, but she's still got a long way to go. You win some, you lose some. That's just life kid.”
“Could you not give her a second chance Vanir?!” Salem asked defensively. “I have never seen anyone work as hard as her in my entire life. Could you not reward her dedication?”
“The battle's already over. No second chances, no rewards, nothing. That's it. What's done is done. The world doesn't work like that kid.” He turned away. “The Dark Moon wouldn't give her a second chance if she tried to fight them. They'd put a sword through her chest and be done with it.”
Salem grit his teeth. Vanir was right. Regardless of who the enemy was, they would not likely forgive anyone who aimed to take their life. How could Reina's entire race consider such a thing possible? Though they seemed to be a much more peaceful race than humanity, they were still condemned to death and slavery under the Dark Moon King. The world seemed to be so unjust to those who's aim was peace. Reina's journey should not end here. She was the one who would bring the Dark Moon Kingdom to its knees; she had to be. Salem believed with all his being in the fact, and he would see her through it regardless of who believed she should give up.
Vanir eyed him cautiously. “There's a fire in your eyes kid. I don't like that so much. By the way, leave the other kid alone for now. She took a nasty blow to the head and she's out like a light so let her rest.”
“I understand.” Salem responded. He exited the kitchen and walked past Skuld who looked at him sullenly. He could feel her eyes following him as he ascended the stairs and made his way to his room. Entering the room and closing the door behind him, he took his black vest and blue tie off and threw them onto a nearby chair, then collapsed in the bed. He turned over and stared solemnly at the ceiling shrouded in darkness. He felt angry about the entire matter, but he really did understand. Vanir was much kinder about all of it than anyone in Owl Castle would have been. Salem's training had taught him that his choices are either kill or be killed. Be discovered and risk death, and that every man must live for himself, and die for his king. The teachings meant little to him now. He was given a new life. So was Reina, but they had taken everything from her. He had nothing to lose, but everything to gain. Was he just following her blindly to have some sort of destination?
He let out an audible sigh. What was it that he wanted to do exactly? He had sworn to give Reina a new life and he had accomplished it. He had not guaranteed that she would succeed against Vanir with his training, but her loss meant that he too, had failed. He failed her, who had put her trust in him and his teachings. Could he bring himself to face her after shaming her before her teacher and ruining her dream?
A gentle knock roused him from his reverie. “Please enter.” He responded almost naturally. The door creaked open and in the light of the corridor stood the young girl, holding a tea cup and saucer. She carefully approached and held it out for him to take, and he graciously accepted it. The refreshing scent of jasmine tea invigorated his senses. “Were you worried about me Skuld?” The young girl's face flushed and he smiled for her. “Thank you. This is just what I needed.” She bowed and scurried out of the room, gently closing the door behind her and returning Salem into the darkness he had adapted to, for a brief period. After taking a sip of the tea, he took a deep breath. One of the finest mentors in all of the kingdom had once said that a ninja must not only hone his skills, but also his mind. If the mind is weak, the blade will break. Master Tamori was Salem's idol, and the embodiment of the level of skill he aspired to reach someday. If Vanir would not hone Reina's skills, Salem would take her under his wing and teach her the ways of a ninja.

On a chilly afternoon Skuld, Reina and Salem all exited the hospital and made their way back home, the two girls hand in hand. Reina wore a white sweater and crimson track pants, with bandages now wrapped around her head also. Salem wore his work outfit and usual coat, while Skuld was clad in her usual dress with a matching autumn coat over it.
“I cannot believe Vanir gave you a concussion.” Salem said. The two could feel the pointedness in his comment.
She gestured for him to calm down and grinned. “It's not like I expected him to hold back. I'm glad that he remained stern throughout all of it. If he went easy on me I wouldn't get any stronger. You did the same when we trained right?”
Salem shifted nervously at the question. He was rather guilty of holding back occasionally, but for the most part he gave her the proper training. He felt a tad guilty about the matter. “Of course.”
Reina beamed. “Knew it.” She was so trusting his guilt grew by the second. “So...how did I do?” The moment she posed the question the expressions of both her companions darkened. The poor girl seemed to wilt at their silence. “Ahh...you don't need to answer the question. I get the idea.” She chuckled.
“You fought valiantly Reina but against Vanir...” Salem trailed off.
She looked crestfallen. “Yeah, it was a bit of a lofty goal huh?” Though she chuckled again there was no humour in her voice. She tried to smile but she looked pained and not even remotely happy. “Thanks for going out of your way to teach me Salem. I couldn't imagine myself getting close with anyone after what happened but you guys have really grown on me.” Skuld gripped her hand a little tighter, the young girl nearly on the verge of tears. “Sometimes there are things we can and can't do right?” Her smile began to fade. “In a lot of the texts I read they mentioned a saviour from another realm would end the war between our races and forge an everlasting bond between humanity and our kind.” She began to sob. “If only...If only they could come just a bit sooner. They could save my people. They could...do all the things I never could...”
Salem gently embraced her and she sobbed into his chest. “Never lose that faith. Whatever may give you the strength to continue on through hardship, hold it to your chest and never let it go.”

The trio arrived at the shop while Vanir was serving a customer a cup of coffee. Two customers sat at the bar and he stared at the group quizzically as they entered.
“What's with you guys? All three of you look like you've seen death itself.” He said. He glanced at Reina. “Congrats on escaping the hospital kid.”
“Thank you?” Reina replied.
“Want me to bake you a cake or something as a little present? I make a mean pound cake.”
She smiled somberly. “Thank you, but no thank you. I'd just like to rest for now.”
The barista knit his eyebrows. “Where's your usual gusto kid? This isn't like you at all. What's got you so down?”
Salem eyed him uneasily. He was well aware of Reina's loss, and of all of the people among the group he should have known the answer to the question before he even asked it. For what reason would he be putting up such a facade? Salem could not help but feel the urge to put a stop to the Vanir's questionable actions but found himself at a loss as she responded first.
“I gave my all but I lost against you. That's the end of our training isn't it? There's nothing more that needs to be said on the matter.” Reina said.
He looked at her incredulously. “Who said it's the end of our training? I mean sure, you lost to me, but I never said you had to win.”
“What?” The three of them looked surprised, Reina most of all.
“I told you to prove to me how strong you could become by the end of the trial period. You kids need to stop jumping to conclusions.” He frowned. “True strength isn't about how quickly you can crush your opponent or whether or not you can win a battle. True strength is the ability to face hardship and rise again, no matter how many times you fall. Even the most powerful of men and women can be brought to their knees under the right circumstances. Those who are willing to take those hardships and learn from them, and even more so those that will continue to fight to reclaim what they had lost are truly the strongest.” He crossed his arms. “To me, the strongest people are those who give everything and more to protect those that they hold dear. The moment you chose to continue to fight me though I told you to yield, was when I had decided to take you under my wing. Right then and there you'd proven yourself. Your will to continue afterwards had just made my impression of you better. You've got guts, kid. I like that.”
The trio remained silent, watching Vanir as he explained his thought process and for a brief period afterwards. Then they all burst into cheers of joy and excitement that brought a brighter atmosphere to the entire shop. Both the barista and his customers could not resist the urge to smile at the sight
After things had calmed down Reina and Salem took a seat at the bar. “I was scared you wouldn't train me any further. I really didn't know where I'd go from here.” She said.
The barkeep chuckled. “You're still young kid. You're barely even an adult but you're running yourself ragged like you are.”
“I'm already an adult!”
He raised an eyebrow. “Oh? How old are you now kid?”
“I'm nineteen.”
The barista snorted and she frowned. “You've still got your whole life ahead of you. Promise me you won't go get yourself killed out there if I train you. I don't want your blood on my hands.”
She grinned. “Then you better train me well, Master.”
Vanir shuddered at hearing her call him that in such a tone. “So not cute...” He stroked his ponytail a couple times and turned his stare to Salem. “You did pretty good too, kid. You taught her some good stuff. You'll continue to teach her right? Mixing styles isn't always the wisest choice, but those who can do multiple styles of swordplay are something to fear.”
“Of course I will.” Salem said. There was no doubt that he would do everything he could to help her improve.
Reina smiled. “I'll be in your care again Salem.” His face grew hot at the comment.
“Is it getting hot in here or is it just me?” Vanir said with a laugh, Skuld glaring daggers at him. “Cool it kids, save some of that spunk for the training. On that note, soon as you fully recover we're beginning, so you best be ready kid. We're gonna make up for all the time you missed.”
“I'll be ready Vanir. Teach me well.” Reina said with a confident grin.

It had been a year since Reina's training began and over it she had improved greatly in what she was capable of prior. She had attuned her senses and utilized them in combat to locate her enemies and respond quicker to their actions. Though she lost more times than she could count, she proudly counted the four times she had bested her teacher. The young Cerebian girl and her companions stood outside Madelaine's Tea Stop dressed for the winter. A light snowfall and gentle wind gave way for the coming spring, though the ground and buildings remained blanketed.
“Remember,” Vanir began, “Just go to Club Abio and ask for a girl named Lucia. She's an information broker that you can hire to do odd jobs.” He paused and gently squeezed Skuld's hand. “Or something like that. I highly recommend that you see her. I warned her ahead of time that you'd be coming, and paid the price.” He rubbed his neck. “This one's on me, but next time you're on your own.”
“Thanks a lot Vanir. We'll be back soon.” Reina told him.
“Goodbye for now.” Salem said.
“Yeah yeah get goin'.” The barista muttered waving them off with a chime of his bell, Skuld doing the same.
Salem gently rested the back of his hand against Reina's and she reached for his arm with her hand, gripping it and allowing him to lead the way. The two happily walking through the Old Town District.
“Club Abio and the Elias Main Restaurant are actually one building, so the place isn't very far. We'll be there soon.” Salem said.
“Have you ever been to Club Abio Salem? We didn't really have such places back in my village.” Reina said. The city had all sorts of things she was yet to discover, but someday would.
“I haven't.” He sounded a tad nervous. “Our arrival in Elias is my first time in such a big city. Aoich was always a much more traditional place. Though I much prefer my hometown, I've grown fond of Elias in the time we spent here.”
Salem only occasionally spoke of Aoich. She wondered what kind of place it was, only reading about its history. “What was the city like?”
He immediately stiffened. “It was...a peaceful place. The city often had various festivals, and was well known for worshipping a myriad of gods. The style of clothing there was very different also, most men and women wearing an outfit called a kimono befitting each gender.”
Reina smiled impishly. “What's a kimono?”
Seeing was believing, describing was another. It took Salem a couple of moments to assemble his thoughts into a possible explanation of the garment. “It's a t-shaped straight lined robe with attached collars and long and rather wide sleeves.” He paused for a moment. “They're wrapped around the body and are tied by a sash called an obi. Those who wear them often wear the accompanying footwear, split-toe socks called tabi and a sort of...how would you call them here? Sandals? Flip-flops? They're rather alike to both...” He began to sweat.
Reina chuckled and squeezed his hand a little tighter, his nervousness increasing in another way. “I see! What else?” Salem very rarely spoke outside of during training. When they would, he wore a much more serious demeanour, so in turn she teased him in such ways.
“The colours and designs vary by the season...” He muttered averting his gaze. “They're often very vibrant and at times have a motif depending on the time of year. Sometimes cherry blossoms, butterflies, bamboo, plum blossoms, things such as that.”
This peaked her interest, her excited expression giving away the fact. “They sound beautiful!”
Salem smiled. “They truly are. Once this is over, maybe we can visit Aoich and find one for you.”
“I'm holding you to that.”
He smiled wryly at the comment as the two walked down the main street towards the restaurant. Salem looked around curiously and knit his eyebrows. “On days like these normally there would be adventurers pedalling their wares to the passerby. I can't find a one.”
“Maybe they all ran to the Free Market? Sitting in the cold and snow all day isn't something most people would want to do.” She chuckled. “Though growing up in Xenym I can't say I'm one to talk.”
“The Free Market certainly would be a much more welcoming place on a day like today.” Salem eyed the massive structure uneasily as they passed it. “It would most likely be very crowded, considering how many adventurers would choose to be inside of it rather than outside.”
“They've gotta be willing to make sacrifices if they want comfort. I'd hate to be one of the guys who bought a license for selling outside of it.”
Salem turned to Reina as he stopped walking and looked up to the sign on the side of a building that read Club Abio in handwritten neon lights. “This is the place Reina. Shall we?”
“Let's.”
Salem grabbed hold of the handle on the pink door and the two were immediately blasted by a wave of loud music and people cheering and enjoying themselves.
“What is this?!” Salem asked incredulously gazing upon the scene before them. A short stairwell lead to a room full of neon lights, dancers and guests partying and dancing. A massive screen featuring a series of iconic expressions that would slide across it horizontally into a pink square captivated him for a matter of moments, and left him even more puzzled as he caught a glimpse of someone standing atop a small stage performing the emotions and gestures that accompany them in rhythm with that which played on the screen. The crowd would shout out the gesture the performer would do next and they would execute the action in turn.
“What did you say?” Reina shouted in response to Salem's question.
“I said what is this?!” He reiterated much louder this time round. She shrugged and grinned and he smiled back. Though they lived in Elias for such a long period neither of the two had become very cultured to the ways of those who lived in it.
“It certainly sounds like fun though! Makes you wanna dance!” Without another word Reina released her hold on Salem's arms and broke out into dance. Her lack of knowledge on the act made for quite the spectacle, but he was not one to judge, let alone know whether she was good or bad. “Alright I've had my fun.” She said as her show came to an end. “Let's find this Lucia, shall we?” She took Salem's arm and the two weaved their way through the crowd aimlessly. “Maybe we should ask someone? If there are regulars I bet they'll know who she is.”
“That sounds like a good idea.” Salem spotted a young man in the crowd dressed in casual clothing with a shock of neon green hair. He seemed to be swinging his head rather violently as Salem approached him and uneasily tapped his shoulder. “Beg your pardon, but you wouldn't happen to know of a girl by the name of Lucia, would you?”
Salem could not tell for the life of him if the teenager could even see through the fringes of his hair. “Lucia? 'Course I know her! Girl's a party animal!” He replied with a startling amount of enthusiasm.
“Wonderful. Now could you give us directions to where we can find her?”
The teenager frowned. “Can't see her now. She's not on the floor. You can talk to her sisters though. They're pretty cool too. Maya's over there.” He pointed to a young lady dancing amongst a crowd of visitors, clad in a black leather dress and shoes.
“This way.” Salem told his companion and she nodded, following in his lead. As he approached he called out to her. “Excuse me, are you Maya?” She stopped dancing, her wild blonde hair coming to a rest as her daring crimson eyes focused on him.
“I am! Are you new to Club Abio?” Maya asked with a grin, revealing a pair of prominent canine teeth. “I can show you the ropes if you like!”
“Ah...no, we're not here to...to party.” Reina snickered at hearing his response and he flushed. “We're looking for someone named Lucia. You're one of her sisters, correct?”
“I am! Going by what that funny barista told us you two must be Salem and Reina. It's nice to meet you guys.”
“Likewise.” Reina chimed in.
“The pleasure's ours.” Salem added.
“Since you two came all this way don't let me keep you waiting. I'll show you to where Lucia is. She's waiting for you, after all.” Maya said leading the two through the crowd and as she walked it parted, making way for them to pass with ease and closing as they did. Salem watched incredulously as the event occurred and turned his focus to the dancer's back who nonchalantly continued on as if it was an ordinary occurrence. He had no doubts that it was. “Follow this hallway right to the end. You'll find her there.” She opened a black door that was labeled 'members only' and gestured for the two to enter.
“Thank you.” Salem said leading the way while Reina gave her thanks. The corridor was rather dimly lit, with a series of doors lining it from one side to the other, a single door waiting for the two at the far end of it. Salem cautiously approached it and raised a hand to knock, but paused. “Are you ready?”
“Is there any doubt?” She was becoming rather witty.
He gently knocked on the door and a velvety voice replied, “Enter.”
The two opened the door and they found themselves in a startlingly bright room painted black and decorated with pictures of a group of sisters that eerily looked rather similar. Salem had seen twins before, but he had never seen quadruplets, let alone believed that the chances of them coming to be were very high. In a fine leather chair sat one of the four. A beautiful young lady clad in an identical outfit as her sister, with a charming smile and long curled blonde hair. She smiled and winked at the two upon laying eyes on them and gestured for them to take a seat.
“Welcome to my dressing room! Have a seat, won't you?” She asked. Salem guided Reina over to an ordinary looking chair with a black leather backing and glimpsed around the room in search for another, only to find a bean bag chair. Throwing his doubts aside he sat down and made a shaken expression upon sinking into the seat. “No need to look so nervous! I won't bite, unless you're in my debt.” She laughed. Salem looked at her cautiously. He could easily imagine her and Vanir getting along quite nicely, with their strange humours. “In case Vanir hasn't told you yet, my name is Lucia, the finest dancer in Club Abio, and part-time information consultant.”
“It's nice to meet you.” Reina said. “I'm Reina, and this is my friend Salem. We came here today to request your services.”
Lucia raised an eyebrow with a curious expression. “You've got my attention. Continue.”
“I'm looking for a group of people...” She said and her thought seemed to trail off. It seemed that she was unsure of how much information she wanted to share with Lucia, but both she and Salem knew that she could not be too vague or the broker could offer them nothing in turn. “They were taken captive by the Dark Moon Kingdom. If you have any information on their location, or the people who lead the army that took them captive in the first place, could you inform us? Anything you can tell us will be useful!”
Lucia gazed at the two without changing her expression in the slightest, taking long and slow blinks and seemingly let the thought seep in. “So you're after the generals of the Dark Moon and their captives hmm? That's quite a brave thing to pursue. I won't question your actions though. If you pay the price, I'll talk.” She flashed the two a devilish grin and Salem broke out into a cold sweat upon catching a glimpse of her fangs also. “Little over a year ago someone came to me with a request to look into the aftermath of a battle. I had seen the place, and on my way back I decided to investigate just a bit more, happening to spot a series of travellers clad in the Dark Moon's colours and carrying their banners. The leaders among them stood out quite nicely, just by their outfits alone.” She intertwined her fingers and rested her chin upon both hands. “I was surprised that so many had survived what had happened there. I can't say I know what occurred at the time, but I never thought I'd see the day where there would be a mountain of sand in the tundra.”
Salem swallowed hard. He recalled with unease watching the God's Governor bury all of Xenym in sand, taking the lives of the unfortunate soldiers who had continued to fight, and the remains of those who had already lost theirs. He was lucky to have escaped with his own.
“That must have been Julius' doing...” Reina muttered under her breath. “So he really did come after all.”
“By now the captives will have been taken to the castle, so if you plan on rescuing them you're going to need quite the plan. I do have some information on the generals but that'll cost you extra.”
“We'll pay it.”
Lucia smiled impishly. “Wonderful! Be sure to send Vanir back here with my regards.” She crossed her legs and stole a glimpse at Salem sending a chill down his spine. “A little birdy told me that the Dark Moon and Owl Castle have six very important figures among them; the Dark Moon King, the leader of Owl Castle the Shadow Ninja King, also known as Sun of Moon-” Salem swallowed hard. How did she know the Shadow Ninja King's name? Exactly who was this little birdy that she spoke of? “The tactician Eung Soo, the shogun Hayato, Captain Hotaka and Master Kazuo. I've nothing to tell you about the first two, but I'll tell you about one of the others for your payment.”
Reina rubbed her chin uneasily. “I don't know much about their ranking terms. Salem, do you know what a shogun is?”
“Ah yes of course.” He cleared his throat. “The shogun are hereditary military governors of Aoich. There used to be more in the period that Aoich could be considered a country and not just a city among the others. To put it in a simpler fashion, the shogun are generals beneath the king, or as he's known in Aoich the emperor. Targeting the shogun first might not be the best course of action.” He knit his eyebrows.
“I agree.” She turned to Lucia. “Is Master Kazuo also a higher rank than the captain?”
Lucia chuckled. “No, my dear. Kazuo is an important asset to Owl Castle, not to the Dark Moon. Are you interested in his whereabouts?”
Reina shook her head. Judging by the frown she made, it seemed that she knew little of Owl Castle and it's relationship with the Dark Moon Kingdom. “I'd like to hear about Captain Hotaka. He might be a good place to start.”
She gave Reina a charming smile as if it was what she had wanted from the beginning. “Hotaka's a level-headed man with a very strong sense of duty, both towards his king and to his morality. My sources tell me that after an invasion sometime over a year ago, Hotaka sheathed his sword and went into retirement, under the watchful eyes on the Dark Moon.” A sly grin took prominence. “Of course, they're not guarding him. Only ensuring that for one, he doesn't go anywhere they can't see him and two, doesn't breathe a word about their secrets. Loose lips sink ships, after all.”
Salem blinked. He knew that Captain Hotaka was an honourable man, but above all else he respected the Dark Moon King's wishes. Had the invasion of Xenym really driven him to such lengths? “May I ask if you know the reason for his retirement?” He asked with apprehension.
She raised an eyebrow. “Would you consider a battle won against an enemy who refused to fight back a victory?”
“Of course not. If both parties know the intentions of their enemies then by all means, they should match it, if not surpass it. To engage in a battle half-heartedly could easily result in death.”
“There's your answer.” Salem made a grimace while Lucia swapped legs into the same position. “I like you two, so I'll do you a service on the house. I'll have one of my girls find Hotaka for you. If you're going to meet him, you'll need to find your own transportation.” She chuckled. “That's a service I can't offer you.”
“That's nothing we can't handle right Salem?” The Cerebian said with a smile to which he nodded in turn.
“I agree. We'll get there in good time I'm sure. Vanir may be able to offer us some insight into the matter. It'd be best if we asked him.” Reina nodded vigorously.
Lucia eyed them with a keen curiosity. “Is there anything else I can do for you? If you take the offer now I'll give you a good price.” She said, her tone almost teasing.
“No, but thanks anyway. For now I believe that's all we'll need to know. We'll come back if we're in need of your help to find the others. Thank you very much Lucia.” Reina answered.
“Your efforts are greatly appreciated Lucia. Thank you.” Salem said.
Lucia pursed her lips into a smirk. “You don't need to thank me. I don't run a charity.” As Reina said goodbye and made her exit, Salem followed suit and paused after catching a glimpse of the dancer giving him an unusually melancholic stare. “Keep her safe, won't you? I know of someone that would be very sad to know that she didn't live to tell her tale.”
“I will. I swear it.”

The two returned to the shop to find Vanir dressed in a hooded sweater and blue jeans, doing a handstand outside of the shop. The hood was over his head and he smiled as they approached.
“Hey kids. Welcome back.” He said.
“Vanir, what are you doing?” Salem asked incredulously.
“What is it? It sounded as if he was on the ground. Did you lose your bracelet?” Reina asked. Salem explained the situation and she burst out into laughter.
“Yeah yeah laugh it up.” He muttered. “Skuld locked me out. Said she'd only let me in if I do a handstand.”
“What have you done to invoke her anger?” Salem asked.
“Made some promises I didn't keep. And some I won't be able to.” He sighed.
“You should learn how to treat a girl right Vanir.” Reina sneered. “You're about as charming as they come.”
“You sound a lot like someone I used to know.”
Reina walked over to the door and rapped on it gently. It creaked open and a sullen looking Skuld peeked through the small crack. Upon discovering Reina on the other side she opened it fully and gazed at the two through upturned eyes.
“Vanir did some mean things, didn't he?” Reina asked the Brownie and she nodded in response. “Don't worry, I'll get him to apologize.” She leaned on him and he frowned. “Alright Vanir, it's time to spill the beans. What exactly did you do to upset Skuld?”
“You think I'll talk?” He hissed. “Hell no! You'll have to torture me before you get me to speak.”
“That can be arranged.” Reina smiled devilishly and pressed him against the wall harder than she had prior.
“I do not have the patience for this.” He rolled his visible eye. “Okay so I promised her that I'd take her to dinner once your training was done and I didn't. Happy now? Can I stop doing a handstand? The blood's rushing to my head and I think I'm gonna pass out soon.”
“Are you sorry?”
“A hundred percent.”
“Will you keep your promise to Skuld?”
“Cross my heart and hope to die.” There was a hint of impatience in his voice.
“Do you forgive him Skuld?” The young girl gave a smile and a nod.
“That's that it seems.” Salem said.
Reina let the barista go and he collapsed to the ground with a thud and groan. He remained face-down for a couple of moments before pushing himself off the ground and onto his feet, dusting off his clothes. Skuld stepped aside and the three entered afterwards.
“So, Lucia helped you kids out right? She didn't give you any trouble or anything?”
“She was very helpful. We'll find out the details of our first mark once she discovers them.” Salem answered while the two took a seat.
“There's another price that needs to be paid for the extra information Vanir.” Though Reina could not see his face, she could feel him turning pale at her words and his eyes gazing at her.
“Why are you telling me this?” He asked, his voice almost a hush.
“She told us to send you back with her regards.”
Vanir intertwined his fingers and rested his head against them while leaning against the bar. “Gods...”
Reina chuckled. “Sorry!”
“Don't give me that!” He sighed. “You kids are gonna put me in my grave.”

Later that day Salem stood outside with his ninjatō silently practicing in the dead of night. It would only be a matter of time before Lucia would inform the two of Hotaka's current location, and he needed to be at his best if he was to take on the Dark Moon's captain. His strikes were fast, accurate and potentially deadly, but not as they once were. His skills had dulled over the time he had spent in Elias with his companions, but in those times of peace he found something that he held very dear to him. Reina had become an indispensable person in his life, and he had sworn on his name that he would protect her with his life.
He turned in the direction of the shop's front at the sound of the door opening and closing. He slipped into the alleyway between the shops and peered around the corner from the darkness at two cloaked figures sneaking away into the night. By their sizes alone, he deemed the two to be Vanir and Skuld. Under what circumstances would the two be sneaking out so late at night? Though it was not his business, his curiosity would not let the two go, and it was a good opportunity to practice his prowling. It would certainly be a skill he would need in his journey with Reina.
He silently pursued the two as they evaded the sight of the everyday man, taking unusual routes through alleyways and paths that were infrequently used in the Old Town, moving towards the Ancient Forest without exiting through the market. Salem quickly followed in their wake, remaining hidden at every possible interval. Skuld would often look back while Vanir searched the perimeter ahead of them, both keeping a very close eye on any potential pursuers. The level of secrecy and caution that they withheld assured Salem there was definitely something seedy going on, and that the two were involved. As the two exited the city through a vacant street, he followed after them into the Ancient Forest, tightly gripping the hilt of the sword at his hip.
After spending so much time in the darkness his eyes had already adjusted, so he could see the Agasuras that infested the area clearly enough. The howl of the wolves sent chills down his spine as he reminisced his time in the tundra, but he did not let it shake his resolve. Vanir and Skuld leapt into the bridges that crossed the trees and made their way further into the forest, seemingly towards the mines. What circumstances would have the two in need of gems? Salem leapt from where he stood into one of the trees and followed after them, cautiously silencing one of the boars that was preparing to charge at him. He pulled the bloody weapon from the creature and leapt to a lower branch, jumping across them as he followed the two out of the sight of the Agasuras. They could still smell him, and often became rather aggressive as he neared, but did not act from their vantage point. Leaping from tree to tree he eventually caught up with the two as they leapt to the cave the mine was located in and began their descent down the stone steps. This definitely had to be their destination, and he could feel that the answer to his questions would be found here.
Salem entered the mines, descending down a series of dark steps lit only by the torches that hung on the walls. Bats flew towards him from within and out through the exit startling him for but a moment. He swallowed hard and continued further down, examining his marks as they climbed a ladder at the far end of the room he was in and made their exit to a lower floor. The room itself held very little in it, the walls and landings that surrounded the area built solely of rock, ladders occasionally allowing for travel between each side. Small bundles of rock held varying precious and common minerals within them, inviting adventurers to bring their tools to line their pockets. The walls here too were lit by torches, but they were far and few between offering minimal amounts of light to the visitors. They would likely have to bring their own, if need be.
Without another moment to spare Salem quickly dashed towards the edge of the landing he stood on and jumped down to a lower one. A group of three dirty looking mutts awaited him and bared their fangs upon his approach. He drew his ninjatō again and watched them cautiously. The dog behind him leapt at him and he immediately twisted around to cut it down. The other two sprinted towards him and followed suit, the first being met with his foot across its face, sending it on the landing the three stood on to the lowest level of the room, while the second dog's fangs met his steel. He stepped forward and impaled the creature, pulling out his blade when it stopped struggling. His skills may have dulled, but his edge still remained sharp.
He leapt towards a nearby platform and pulled himself up. Another dog awaited him there but he decided not to bother with it. As it approached and eventually lunged at him, he evaded it and dashed towards a ladder that lead to a higher landing. Upon reaching it, he made his way down the stairwell to where the duo had disappeared to. He had lost some time in fighting the creatures, but he felt sure the two could not have gone far. After all, there was only one exit.

Almost identical to the first, Salem entered the second floor and examined the room with caution. The sound of something emanating alongside bright flashes of light caught his attention He walked towards the end of the landing and looked down to discover a tall violet pillar with a bright matching light at the top. He had heard of them before, and seen a single one upon the eaves of Owl Castle. A series of stones that adventurers used to 'save'. Supposedly those that did could teleport to them if they had corresponding items. On the ground floor below it another light was being emitted, and one that shone much brighter than the Save Stone's, while at the same time emitting a sickening feeling. Salem quickly and quietly climbed down the ladder to a lower landing to get a better look at whatever it was that occurred, and with every step he took he could feel it overwhelming him. His body was almost being attracted to it, while his mind was being forced away. The sound of voices, hundreds, maybe even thousands of them all speaking at once in foreign tongues. An unusual purple smoke-like substance shrouded the floor beneath him, and the source of light was what seemed to be a violet magic circle, and the markings the young girl created with her finger. As if her very hands could give shape to light, she traced markings into the air and with every movement a shimmering trail of light followed and remained as she walked, leaving the shapes side by side in her wake.
“Keep the flow stable.” An unfamiliar voice hissed. The words were difficult to understand due to the way they spoke, but Salem still managed to decipher them, and deemed it to be that of a man. Something within him said it was Vanir, but what had become of him? “We have to do this properly or the power might leak out. If it happens too many times...you know what'll happen. So let's make sure it doesn't.”
“What if someone comes Master?” Skuld asked. Salem was alarmed. Since when did Skuld speak? He was almost certain she was a mute.
“If they do we'll take care of them, obviously. We can't let this get out or we're gonna be knee deep in it. Keep those seals coming. I think we'll have this under control soon.”
Salem got into a prone position and gazed down upon the two. Terror filled his mind and his entire body had been paralysed in fear. The black magic that Skuld had been using was not what terrified him so; Vanir had become something otherworldly, something that definitely did not belong on Jienda. It seemed that the purple smoke that surrounded the area was coming from him, and in the heart of it stood something completely inhuman. Salem could not put what he saw into words, but he knew that he had to leave. He quietly rose to his feet and crept away from the two. He climbed the ladder and when finally out of earshot he ran as fast as he could.
Out of the mines and into the Ancient Forest, without looking back he ran as fast as his legs could take him He stumbled and fell face first into the ground. He could taste his blood but he only rose to his feet and continued running. He had to get Reina and leave that shop immediately. If he could find his way to Hanamah he could escape Vanir's clutches and start anew in a place far from his reach, with people he knew that Reina could trust. They may be homeless for a spell but if they could get away he would make the sacrifice. If he could do it once, he definitely could do it again.
As Salem neared Elias he narrowly avoided the boars who would charge at him but let his guard down and one of the blue wolves dug its fangs into his leg. He wanted to curse but his frustration could not outweigh his fears. He pried its jaws open and forced the creature aside fending off another two with his weapon. The moment he saw an opening he rushed past them and climbed up the nearest tree to bandage his wound. He ripped some cloth from his shirt and tied it around his leg, then rose to his feet and continued on.

Reina found a rude awakening in being shaken from her sleep, and nearly cried out by how startled she was, but managed to keep her calm at the sound of Salem's voice.
“Reina, don't panic!” He suddenly said.
“Salem?” She asked groggily. “What's going on? What time is it?”
He was silent for a moment, but the sound in his voice was that of fear, and his heavy breathing gave way to a growing unease within her. “I'm not sure. What I do know is that we need to leave, as soon as possible!”
“Leave where? The city? Where will we go? What happened?”
“Vanir is...Both Vanir and Skuld...there's something off about them. They're not human. I believe they're Agasuras but nothing like I've ever seen! We should leave Elias and find our way to Hanamah. Someone may be kind enough to take us in until we can find a place we can call home.”
The young lady snorted. “Calm down Salem. The day's still early and you probably just had a bad dream. You should go back to bed and stop worrying already! It's very unlike you to get so worked up.” She paused after the thought. It definitely was unlike him to be bewildered to such a degree, and in spite of the words she had just spoken she felt that there was truth in his words; it may be in both of their best interests that she go out on a limb and follow in his lead. “Where are the two now?”
“I had last seen them in the Forest Mines. By this point they may be on their way back, so if we're to leave we should make preparations immediately.”
Reina nodded. Had what she felt from Vanir upon their meeting been exactly what Salem saw in the Forest Mines? It seemed unreasonable for the two not to be linked. Though if it was true that he was an Agasura, how had he managed to enter the city? The existence of such a being carried a bad omen; the world was changing rapidly and both Cerebian and mankind would have to be ready for the new age to come. With the Dark Moon's aggression aimed towards the havens the Cerebians would be severely crippled. Reina knew her kind would need a leader, but the attacks on their home had taken both their queen and her heir from them and forced them into exile. All that remained were the remnants of the guilds that were formed in order to battle the Agasura. Who could bring them together to put an end to these threats? “I'll follow your lead. Do you think we'll be able to find our way there? I've never been to any of the havens outside of Xenym.” She tried her best not to look worried. “I've heard that there are certain conditions that need to be met for entrance, so humans and Agasuras don't wander in.”
Salem handed her a bag and she began to pack clothes into it for their journey. “I can't say for sure that we'll be able to find our way there but...I won't give up until we succeed.” His voice became a little softer. “We've come such a long way. If the Agasuras in the Snowfields and Tundra and the Dark Moon itself could not take us, I'm almost certain that this is a challenge that we can overcome also. Whatever must be done I'll do to make sure that you at the very least arrive in Hanamah. You are a precious person to not only your community, but to your race as a whole. Just as Beatrice and Grant are necessary, you are too. You absolutely cannot die.” He had heard about the two from her and she regret it slightly in that moment.
Her face became hot and her thoughts muddled at his words. Was he to die for her sake too? Was she really so important that others would have to give their lives in order to save hers? No. Under no circumstances would she accept that again. She would not lose him too. “You're wrong Salem.” She muttered. “I'm no more important than any other man or woman in this world. You shouldn't have to lay down your life for mine! Live for yourself, and die for your own causes! If it can be helped don't die at all! Live to see the day where you can smile upon your children and tell them of the hardships you faced to get where you are! People care about you too, you know.” Her fists were clenched and her voice trembled with them. “You can't just die and be satisfied you saved someone else you know! You have to live too or the people you care about will be heartbroken. You can't die here. I won't let you.” Regardless of the race Vanir may be, he had still trained her in swordplay and she would use it to do what her lack thereof prior could not.
“I won't die on you Reina. So long as you need me I'll keep fighting, even in the throes of death. But this is a discussion for another time. If we don't escape here neither of us may live to see another day. I'll prepare things for the journey, so once you feel that you're prepared let's meet downstairs and leave through the back.” With those words he parted with her temporarily
“Alright.” Reina fit as much clothing as she could into her bag and reached for the sword hidden under her bed, but found nothing. It was not like her for her to misplace her things, especially a weapon. It would definitely be a crucial thing to have, but she did not have the luxury of time on her side to search for it. She shrugged it off. The one time she had used it was to stab her benefactor, and the sword was not the type she was trained to use. One of the wooden swords from the rack would suffice as a weapon she could defend herself with. Once finished she closed her bag and left the room with the utmost haste.

The two met outside and Reina took Salem's arm. The chill of winter still remained, which would make camping out a very difficult process, but if they had to bear with the cold for the sake of their lives it was a sacrifice Reina would be willing to make.
“The best thing we could do now is to take a more indirect path to the Forest. According to what Vanir had told me, the Agasura often inhabit the most common roads, especially flatland. Typically those that are unable to fly would. The roads will be bumpy and rough, but as long as you stay close I'll keep you safe.” Salem explained.
“My hero!” Reina said with a teasing grin. The silence that followed it likely meant that she embarrassed him. Some things never changed, and she would hold them dear always.
“Let's get going.” He began to walk, and the usual long strides he would take seemed to be shorter and slightly hindered. He must have been carrying multiple bags.
“Are you okay? If it's too much to bear I can take one of them.” She offered.
He chuckled, a rare occurrence. “This is nothing I can't do Reina. Though I must admit, should we run into any Agasura I may need to count on your strength until I can offload these bags. Could you do that for me?”
“Come now.” She laughed.
The two walked for hours, watching the sun rise and welcoming the new day as they continued on towards their destination, occasionally stopping to eat and consulting each other on their well-being. The roads off the paths in the Ancient Forest were just as Salem had described them, the two often finding themselves climbing steep hills and leaping across gaps as not to fall from the higher slabs of terrain. On the first day they slept for a small portion of it in order to regain their strength and carry on, resting through the nights and travelling by day. They had no tent to sleep in, but Salem had managed to locate a second sleeping bag that they could use prior to their leaving and took it for their journey. He would gather sticks whenever they camped and make a campfire to keep them warm throughout the nights, keeping his means to lighting the fires a secret. Reina did not hear the sound of flint nor matches to ignite the wood and the mystery was something that she would go to great lengths to unravel. The speed in which he could light a fire was incredible, and he had to have some kind of trick into doing it. She would get it out of him eventually; if not that day, she would try again the next.
The barren snow coated land of the Ancient Forest and the iconic evergreen trees scattered across it were soon replaced with the towering trees of the Forest and the same familiar crunch of snow beneath the feet of the two. On the far end of it rested a small town by the name of Belos, a starting point for newcomer adventurers and a homely place for those who want to be as far from the Agasura as possible. Reina remembered fondly how her mother would always say that if she had not taken up residence in Xenym she would have liked to raise Reina in Belos. It was said to be one the most peaceful places in all of Jienda. Someday she would bring her there. If even for a visit, she would be sure that her mother got the chance to see it with her own eyes.
“We're getting closer Reina. Hang in there.” Salem said.
“A bit of patience hasn't done me in yet.” She said with a smile.
Though she knew that the two would likely get lost, she was alright with the situation as it was. Salem was giving all that he could in order to reach their destination and she would not deter him. The days were cold and the nights even colder, but the two persisted. As they went on Reina began to take comfort in the sound of their footsteps despite the silence as their search continued. She could tell that Salem's own faith was deteriorating when they would have a meal, as their rations would only last so long. The fact left a deep tension in the air like having an expiration date on both of their lives. At times she wondered what the two would do should they actually deplete their rations, and where they would go. They had gone so far off of the common paths that both adventurer and Agasura alike were scarce. If she had done more research on the havens, could she have offered some useful insight into finding their way to Hanamah? The thought would plague her to her last breath, so she decided not to let it bring her down under any circumstances.
“This...is the last of it.” Salem muttered. He sounded exhausted, both mentally and physically. His normal soft-spoken but cautious tone became one that lacked any sort of distinction to it. His words dragged and his thoughts often trailed off, among the few times he would speak. “Reina...eat.”
An emptied can of baked beans sat in a pot over a small fire that Salem had made and the two sat huddled together by it to stay warm. Of late it began to seem that the fires were growing weaker and smaller by the day. Reina could handle the cold, but Salem's strength seemed to be slipping away from him. His body was freezing more often than not, and the steps he once took had slowed down greatly. There was only so much one could take, but it seemed he was reaching his limit. She had to take him somewhere warm. The two would not last much longer if they stayed, if not they would either die by hypothermia or starvation. Neither would be a pleasant way to die. “I'm okay. You need it more than I do.”
He shook his head while muttering, “No...no...” In spite of his protests she removed her jacket and placed it around him, holding him closer to warm him up as much as she could.
She took a spoonful of beans and held it to his mouth as he continued to protest. She pursed her lips and put the spoon back into the pot, then took hold of both of his cheeks with her hands and turned his head to face her. His entire body was shivering violently. “Look at me Salem. You need to eat and regain your strength. You've eaten less than I have since we left Elias. Do you want me to put on weight that badly?” A quiet snicker escaped his lips and she smiled. “Eat up. We're not going anywhere until you do.” Though he was not entirely convinced, he knew she was much more stubborn than he was. He reluctantly took the spoon and ate while gazing at the smiling girl from the corner of his eye.
The following days were the hardest. The two found themselves drinking the snow to sate both their hunger and thirst, weakly struggling through the Forest while searching for any possible aid that they could find. Their time was short, they were lost and their senses had dulled to the cold. Reina did not know how much longer she herself could go on, but watching Salem collapse brought her back to reality.
“Salem...?” She uttered. She knelt down in the snow and shook his body. She removed her gloves and placed her fingers to his neck, feeling a slow, weak pulse. She glanced around the area in the hopes she might find some direction to Belos, but to no avail. She mustered the last of her strength and hauled Salem over her shoulder, struggling to press on as far as she could, holding hope that someone might locate them, or that she might stumble upon Hanamah. She walked for hours, her body trembling beneath the weight of the two, and finally collapsing. The two had silently lay in the snow, every shallow breath a quiet cry for help.
Reina's fingers reached out for something, anything, she did not know what it was that she wanted to take hold of but it was there, and it was definitely close. She let out a defeated sigh. She had no intention to die in the Forest. The Dark Moon was still waiting for her. The people of Xenym still needed to be rescued. Salem needed a warm fire and food also. She could not afford to die before she accomplished all of these goals. Once she regained her strength she would continue on until she found Hanamah.

Salem opened his eyes and shook his head. His vision was blurred for the first few moments since his waking. He looked around the room he was in and deemed it to be an unfamiliar place, but it certainly was not someone's home, nor the Madelaine's Tea Stop. As he surveyed the room, an angry looking Vanir glaring at him from a chair by his bedside nearly caused him to leap from where lay. The crossed arms said he was rather bemused.
“V-Vanir?!” He cried out.
Vanir tapped one arm impatiently for a couple of moments. “You idiot.” He began. “What in the seven hells were you two thinking? If you morons wanted to elope don't do it in the middle of winter with no destination in mind please. If I wasn't a Confidant do you know how long it would take me to find you two? I had to close the shop and travel into the Forest with Skuld just to reclaim you before both of you died of hypothermia! If you're going to be bested by mother nature don't. Challenge. People! They'll kill you a lot faster than the weather will!”
When the barista's tirade came to an end Salem slowly shifted his gaze away from him. Under what circumstances would Vanir choose to save the two over letting them die? The Agasura and humanity were not on good terms at any point in time, and according to Rosetta the Cerebians even less so. What exactly was his end goal? His actions and his very being conflicted. He cared less for Vanir's reasons and more for Reina's well-being. Could she have been located somewhere in this strange institution? The strange cord connected to his arm that was drawing a liquid into it from a sac on a pole was rather cumbersome. Did they place one on her too? What purpose did it serve? “Reina. Where is she?” Salem asked.
“You'd like to know wouldn't you?” Vanir hissed. “Skuld is looking after her in another room. Wouldn't have had to drag your stupid asses here had you not tried to get yourselves killed.” Salem began to speculate that Vanir had a certain fondness for frequent insults. It would have likely been in his best interest not to press him for more. The barista sighed. “Let's cut to the chase shall we? So you saw. That's problematic for both of us.”
Salem's face remained blank but his mind was abuzz. Was he detected? It was possible the two were playing ignorant to his presence and were warning him of the consequences of his being there. It was possible that their leaving gave way to the fact that something was amiss in the minds of the two, and lead to this conclusion. He closed his eyes. Regardless of the scenario leading up to the current situation, Vanir would likely kill both of them since they knew, after all. Going by his memory alone he recalled the exit to the barista's left, making an escape from the entrance impossible. On his right was a window, but judging by what he could see from where he lay using it as an exit would prove to be the end of him. Trying to run at all would not easily go well, considering he was bound to the pole. He could potentially use it as a weapon if need be. It had excellent reach, and from what Salem could tell Vanir was unarmed. His natural physical strength aside, Salem essentially had the advantage over him. “What will you do?” He asked with a raised eyebrow. He would show no fear to his enemy.
“What indeed.” He frowned. “I could put you out of your misery but the other kid won't accept that. If I snuff both of you out the Princess'll come back with a vengeance. I'm not interested in these revenge chains. We're both reasonable men here. You keep your mouth shut, I don't kill you. Easy right? Everybody wins. Just don't go and do something stupid like running off again or you'll do yourself in. I've spent too much time on you two to let it go to waste like that.”
Salem was at a loss. If any information was leaked about Owl Castle or the Dark Moon, anyone involved would be executed immediately. After being interrogated. How could Vanir be so mild about such a serious topic? Especially after threatening both Salem and Reina's lives? Something was very off about the situation, but he would not trade both his and her life for his own pride. “Then I'll take you up on that offer.” He replied. “My lips are sealed.”

“For all of our sakes, let's hope that holds true.”

Reina arose from a bed and shuddered. What on earth happened? Where was she now? The layers of clothing she once wore were missing and she felt the fabric of a hospital gown against her body. A familiar sensation, but not one she wished to recall so soon. The sound of someone's breathing caught her attention and she turned in their direction, somewhat afraid to speak. After silently listening for a couple of moments, she recognized the sound to be Skuld, fast asleep.
“Skuld, is that you?” She asked.
The young girl jerked upright with a startled whimper and blinked. “Reina!” She leapt from the chair into the bed and hugged her companion.
The Cerebian chuckled. “Hi there. Did I worry you? Where's Vanir?”
“Master is in another room looking after Salem.” Skuld said in a hushed voice. “What urged you two to leave the cafe? That was really dangerous you know.”
Reina remained silent. What could she say? Lying her way out of the situation would not be a difficult thing to accomplish, but what if they knew the truth? She could not help but worry that it may come back to haunt her and Salem in some way or another. Giving away the truth may only make a possibly hidden matter come to light. She would not take that risk. “We were hunting Agasura under the request of one of Salem's co-workers. He had neglected to gather more herbs for the stew and asked Salem if he could go in his stead.”
“In the middle of winter?” Skuld asked.
Reina swallowed the question hard. She wanted to say boar, but the boars would not be found in the heart of the Forest. “They grow in every season. A chef has to be prepared for any situation.”
“What herb were you two searching for?”
She could feel beads of sweat running down the nape of her neck. Skuld was really pressing her for answers today. She searched her memory for prior knowledge of herbs that would grow in the winter and one came to her. “Thyme. We were told that there were locations they could grow in the Forest, but could be difficult to find depending on the amount of snow.”
Skuld remained silent for a couple of moments and Reina's unease increase with every passing second. “Is that all?” She beamed. “Master has that at the cafe! You could have asked and I'm positive he would be glad to share it with you!”
Reina chuckled dryly. The two were safe, for now. Salem must have had it even harder than she did. “Is that so?” She wondered where the two would go now. Would they return to the cafe and pretend the event never happened? Her desire for the truth burned strong, but it was not her place to be questioning the two and their history. Someday she and Salem may need to escape, but for the time being she just needed to keep their knowledge a secret and rescue her people. Though it pained her to admit it, she may need Vanir and Skuld's help to do it, and she would use any means to save her people.

After a couple days the two were discharged and finally returned to Madelaine's Tea Stop by request of the barista himself. The moment they walked in they found him at the bar waving a letter.
“You've got mail kids.” Vanir said. With a flick of his wrist that letter flew towards them and landed at their feet.
Salem looked towards Reina and she nodded in response. He picked up the letter and looked at the front of the envelope. “It's from Lucia.” He said. He opened the envelope and removed the letter, quickly reading through the contents silently. “It says that we can find Captain Hotaka within one of Aoich's residential areas. There are even directions included to his home. What should we do Reina?”
She snorted. “What do we do? Let's go!”
“I'm not letting you two run out there just to get yourselves nearly killed all over again.” Vanir objected. “I'm gonna pack your bags and then you can leave, got that?”
“That...sounds reasonable.” Salem answered. He folded the letter and placed it in his pocket. Within it's contents there was more it said that he did not relay to Reina. Lucia spoke of a slaughter that took place in Aoich nearly two decades ago by the hands of the Dark Moon. A bloody campaign spearheaded by Hayato himself, which propelled his ranking within the army. Salem vaguely recalled overhearing the details from some of the men he had trained with; the two discussing the Dark Moon's decision to forcefully recruit soldiers for their cause, in preparation for waging war against an 'army beyond them'. Lucia's letter said men, women, and children alike were killed in the process, and those that did not struggle and who could not, were taken captive. Children were raised by both the Dark Moon and Owl Castles and bred to be ruthless killers. The final message in the letter gave Salem chills. You're familiar with this story, isn't that correct 'Salem'? He was aware of the story, but did she mean that she knew he was from Owl Castle? Or was there something more to it than that? Exactly how much did she know about him?
“Hey Salem.” Reina said causing him to awaken from his reverie.
“Ah. Yes?”
She smiled. “Are you still awake? If you stay like that storm clouds will gather.” He opened his mouth to speak and found himself at a loss for words. Her intuition was sharper than ever.
He shook his head. “No need to worry Reina. I'm fine. So our next destination is Aoich hmm? We have quite the journey ahead of us then. It'd be best if we set out now as not to waste too much time.”
“Slow your role kid.” Vanir said. “I know a few people who can help you out there.”
Reina raised an eyebrow. “Who? Are they those friends who visited some time ago for Salem?”
The barista shook his head. “The little princess and her crew? No not them. Though she did organize this little rendezvous just for you two. Be sure to thank her the next time she drops by.”
The girl smiled. “So what's this surprise you've been keeping so hush-hush?”
Vanir held his head high. “I called in a favour and she asked a couple of people to pull some strings. A group of nomadic Cerebians have set up shop in the market over the past few days and are waiting for you two before they set out again. They stand out badly. You can't miss 'em.”
“It's very kind of you to go to such lengths for us Vanir, despite all that's happened.” Salem smiled somberly. The thought of Vanir's words still haunted him. He would not tell Reina those; he wanted to spare her that much at the very least.
The barista placed a hand to his chin and gazed at the two. “Whatever you say other kid. I do this for myself, so you believe what you wanna believe.”
Skuld snorted and Reina snickered. “Whatever you say Vanir.” The Cerebian girl said.

Vanir handed the two rucksacks with all sorts of supplies latched on and included within. They had everything they would need for the trip, from clothes to camping supplies and non-perishable foods. They were certainly more prepared than they were on their escape. The amount of items within was rather weighty, so Reina felt thankful that they would be riding with the traders to Aoich rather than having to perform the journey on foot.
“The traders will likely make brief stops in between cities.” Vanir began. “Make sure that you save in both Yong Gyoung and Aoich alright? If you've never done it before, better that you do now than miss the opportunity and regret it later.”
Reina tilted her head quizzically. “Save?” As the barista prepared to offer her an answer her head jerked upright as she recalled the meaning. “Oh! The save stones! I've read about those in the library! The save stones were beacons created for humanity to travel across the world instantaneously, but the Greater Stones that are within the cities are those that keep the Agasuras out of them. All of this came to be through God Ah's will and the ability of his Left Hand.”
“Thanks for the religion lesson Tips.” The barista muttered. “You left poor Salem here dumbfounded.”
Salem's eye darted towards Vanir and he hissed, “What are you talking about?”
“You'll get there someday kid. Don't you sweat the small stuff.”
Reina could tell by Salem's silence he was likely irritated by Vanir's words, but not so much that the two would fight. They argued regularly over the most menial of details, but when one of the two knew the other was right, their discord would come to a conclusion. It would be a tad unusual to start their mornings without Vanir and Skuld's presence again, but they would see each other again very soon. So long as the two made it back to Elias alive.
“Reina, it would be best if we got going. We shouldn't keep Peorth's acquaintances waiting.” Salem suggested.
This time round she looked dumbfounded. “Wait a moment Salem! Did you say Peorth?!” She cried.
He raised an eyebrow. “...Yes?”
“Peorth as in the queen? The late queen?!”
“She is the leader of a guild but there was no mention of her being a queen.”
“Vanir, explain.”
“It's the same one.” He said with a shrug.
Reina fell silent. After a couple of moments she broke out into long sobs. Salem immediately took her into his arms and sent Vanir a wary glance. “Reina what's the matter?” He asked shifting his gaze back to her.
“She's alive...” She uttered through her sobs. “Oh thank God Ah she survived.” She sniffled a couple of times and wiped her tears away. “Sorry.” She smiled. “Everyone had thought the royal family had died out after we were forced to flee from our home, but she made it through. In these dark times the Cerebians need a leader.” If she's alive, and acquainted with the two, it was possible she could find out some truth from the tales she knew so well. If there was a saviour out there for her kind, they may be able to end the Cerebian-Agasura conflict. Though on the other hand, she was in no position to be questioning her people's queen. At the thought that the two got to meet her, she began to frown.
“Is something else the matter?”
“No.” The two men exchanged uneasy glances.
“Just keep this matter hush-hush okay? The little princess will skin me alive if she finds out that I spilled the beans.” He frowned. “Not that she's doing a very good job by going by her given name!” He waved them off. “Alrighty then. Off with you two. Be sure to mail us. And don't die please?”
“We'll be fine Vanir. Don't you worry about a thing.” Reina answered.
“Hmm.” He muttered. Skuld tugged on his sleeve and she made a widening gesture with both arms. “Huh? Oh! That's right! Hey kid! Hold on a second!” The barista disappeared into the shop and the two awaited his return. He came running back out with a long piece of cloth covering up something in his hand. “Catch.” He tossed it to Reina and she nervously fumbled the object, unsure of how to hold it. She unwrapped the item and solemnly slid her hand against what felt like the hilt of a sword. Her hand came to rest on the guard and she shifted it to the blade, feeling the sharpness of it and the way it curved as her finger ascended towards the tip.
“This is...” She whispered.
“A katana. I should've had it forged sooner but...” The barista shrugged. “The past is the past. No point in stressing the small stuff. I swapped out the wooden long sword you used to use for a wooden katana. I've seen you practicing with that short sword or whatever they call it in Aoich and it seemed more your style.” He sighed. “Salem's a good teacher. Pay close attention to him. Also take good care of your weapon, and it'll take care of you...and your enemies.”
Though her goal was not to slay her enemies, a real blade would serve her much better than a wooden sword. She unsheathed the blade and felt the weight in her hands. Something about it felt so right she could not quite describe it, but it was a beautiful thing indeed. “Thank you so much Vanir. I'll take good care of it, and I'll be back with Salem.”
“You better! This stuff ain't cheap you know! Neither is your life. Or my time!”
“Bye!” Reina said walking away as he shouted after them.
“We'll meet again very soon.” Salem said.

The pair soon found themselves in Elias' marketplace and just as Vanir had told them, a group of unusual looking travellers had flooded the marketplace, dressed in more layers than anyone either had ever known. That matter aside, there was a chain of caravans that seemed to carry other wares and other times people, and creatures Salem had become slightly familiar with in his first few glances of the Desert. Large violet limbless creatures with small purple tails and dark bands along their ears pulled the caravans along. Prispings, he was told they were called. Those he saw in the Desert were not even half the size of those he gazed upon now.
He scoured through the hordes of people for one that stood out from the others, that could possibly be the leader of the nomads, but as far as he could tell they were all the same ranking. He rubbed the back of his neck uneasily. “I don't think they have a leader Reina.” He told her.
“Maybe they don't need one. Let's try asking one of them and see what they have to say.” She replied. The two approached a lady completely clad from head to toe in everything she could to keep herself warm, leaving only a small slit for her to see. “Excuse me, we're travellers that requested the aid of the caravan. My name is Reina and this is Salem. Do our names sound familiar at all?”
The lady looked up to the two and nodded. “Yes. I've heard much about the travellers that sought out the city of cherry blossoms. You'll come with us won't you?”
“It would be our pleasure!”
“I am curious though.” Salem began. “Does your caravan have a leader of sorts?” He had the urge to suggest a king but a clan is not a kingdom. “Is there any high-ranking member of the clan that we may be able to speak to for a few answers to our questions?”
The merchant shook her head. “Nothing of the sort. We are but one family. There are no rankings, no secrets and no one left behind in our family. We make decisions as one and travel as one.”
“That sounds like my kind of group.” Reina chimed.
The merchant rose to her feet and gave the two a nod. “If you'll excuse me.” She walked over to another member of the caravan and said something out of earshot of the duo. He gave her a nod and the two proceeded to others, spreading the word. As the numbers increased some members began to pack up their wares while others made their last sales to the visiting adventurers. Reina smiled wryly at the sight and Salem did not doubt the possibility that she felt guilt for what had occurred.
“Don't stress yourself out too much over it Reina.” He said gently. “The caravan was awaiting our arrival to set out. We may have kept them longer than intended. With this they can finally set out towards their destination.”
“I never said I was worried.” She smiled normally. “You've got a keen eye Salem.”
“Some things take time.” He answered with a slightly flushed face. “Especially our growth.”
Once the caravans were packed up some of them began to set out while others followed in their wake, leaving the pair somewhat confused.
“They're not going to leave us behind...right?” Reina asked with a puzzled expression.
“I'd like to believe so.” Salem answered.
One caravan pulled up beside them and the driver turned to them. “You may board here adventurers. There is enough space for two more people to fit.”
The two nodded and climbed into the back, the tarp offering sufficient protection from the snow and winds outside. Within they found themselves among a group of four people, two men, one young and old, a lady and a boy that was likely her child. The polite smiles and acknowledging nods the two received from those around them put them at ease; Salem wondered if it was just the hospitality of the nomads, the Cerebians, or potentially that they were guests of Peorth. Did the nomads know their queen was still alive? The matter aside, though the driver said there was enough room for two, they could surely fit much more within.
“It's a pleasure to meet you all. I'm Reina and this is Salem.” Reina chuckled and her companion nodded. “You've likely heard of us from the others. We'll be in your care over the next couple of weeks.”
“The pleasure is ours travellers.” The lady replied. “My name is Ageha; this is my son Moran.” The young boy tightly held to his mother while hiding behind her. “He can be a tad shy around strangers. Please, do not mind him.” She was a dainty thing dressed a little lighter than the other travellers, clad in a blue coat, black leggings, black faux fur boots with a scarf wrapped around her neck. Her silky black hair was cropped short and smiling eyes gazed upon the pair.
The man sitting at the other side of the vehicle gave the two a weary smile and introduced himself. “I'm Nazir. This old man here is Osman.” The man, alike to most of the other nomads were completely dressed from head to toe in winter gear. From the tan hat on his head to the black winter boots on his feet, they were definitely not fond of Elias' current season.
From a single glance Salem could tell the mother and child had been born in Aoich, if the names had not given them away. The other pair, and seemingly many of the other nomads had come from Elfa, or possibly a haven near it. Among all of them, why was a single pair from Aoich in their numbers? Though Salem was curious, he would not pry into their business. They likely had their reasons for becoming nomads, as he had his for keeping secrets from both his benefactors and companion.

With a sudden jerk the caravan began to move following behind the others. Salem absently gazed out the back at the others trailing behind them while Reina gently hummed under her breath. He could feel the searching glances of Ageha and Moran on them but he would not condemn them for it. It was only reasonable that the nomads would be wary of the adventurers; not all would be so kind to the travel-weary merchants, and would likely steal goods from them while flaunting their strength. At times the Dark Moon would do just that, claiming that it would be to keep the kingdom of Elias and it's comrades from becoming mad with power and spiralling out of control. Salem had accepted the fact blindly and without question, and with just a glance he could tell that the people before him and many of the others likely all had experienced many horrible things, just as Reina had.
To ease the tension even a tiny bit, he decided to take a gamble and ask, “Is something the matter Miss Ageha?”
She blinked slowly only mulling over the question for a moment, and responded, “Nothing is the matter. I am rather curious about you travellers. May I ask where you hail from?”
Reina spoke up first. “I come from the haven Xenym. You've heard what happened to it, right?” She asked.
Ageha nodded gravely. “I have. We have lived in peace with humanity for so many years. It comes as no surprise to me that the Dark Moon would be the first to turn against us. They are renown for taking the lives of their own, and now they wish to take ours as well. We must not stand for it.” She held her son tightly. “You are lucky to have escaped with your life Reina, but it seems...your fight was a costly one.”
Salem stole a solemn glance at his companion. Those who did not know her personally only knew a small portion of her struggle. They could only see her suffering on the outside, the loss of her eyes. They could never come to know both the physical and emotional trauma she had experienced, and the many nights she had relived every moment of it.
“I consider myself lucky to have walked away with this.” She smiled bitterly. “There are still others who are suffering by the hands of the Dark Moon, and those who didn't make it through the battle. God Ah bless their souls...” She paused and took a shuddering breath. “We lost God's Governor Julius there also. As for his daughter, our benefactor and Confidant Vanir had told me that someone had confirmed the God's Governor of Earth is still active. I once read that when there is none left in the lineage to take up the mantle, it's passed on to another family through a newborn and the cycle begins anew. Of course, it isn't immediate. Julius' daughter Kasumi may have survived the battle and taken his place. She was only a baby then, but if Julius' familiar is with her I think she'll be alright.”
“I pray that she's found and looked after. The God's Governors are our hope in these dark hours. If we must fight, we will surely need their help in protecting our people. The Dark Moon does not seem to care much for who they harm and what impact it would have on the world around them. I am sure that I just as the others do not wish to do harm to mankind, but just as Julius has, we must protect ourselves or humanity will be bested by the Agasura.”
“I agree. If I can reclaim those who are being held captive, I'll do it while trying to keep the casualties as minimum as I possibly can. Things can't stay this way. We can't let the Dark Moon manipulate us in such a manner!”
Ageha looked aghast. “You must be mad! The Dark Moon Kingdom is not something one Cerebian could challenge alone! You will die!”
Reina chuckled. “I won't storm their front door and fight my way through them. I have a plan that could get our citizens back without us having to directly challenge the samurai of the Dark Moon. It's dangerous but...we have to do all that we can to prove to them that we will not stand for this! Anyone willing to join in my fight's welcome to do so.”
“You are very brave. I pray that our warriors can have half the strength that you do and protect their homes too.” She smiled. “I believe that if we just hold on and keep our faith strong, the saviour will come and end this war. There is not much that traders like us can do, but we will keep you in our prayers and provide to the havens as best as we can.”
Reina beamed in turn. “I think so too! I'll always believe that the saviour will come through for us. Until then, we need to be strong and hold our ground and to our beliefs. God Ah hasn't abandoned us yet. I know it.”
“You're a good kid Reina.” Nazir said. “Watch yourself out there okay? I'd hate to see you go.”
“Oh I won't die, don't you worry. I've got my big strong Salem to protect me.” She chuckled and gave him a pat on the back, startling him slightly.
“Oh yes of course!” He uttered. “I'll keep her safe.” He began to sweat uneasily. He only looked out for himself. He knew nothing about protecting someone else. With a deep breath he strengthened his resolve around the thought that if he was strong enough to kill her enemies, he could protect Reina. The unease within him grew further, his eyes shuttered. Someday he would have to face the secrets that he had hidden from her, and the two may be enemies afterwards. He dreaded the day for most of the time the two had spent together, and he knew someday that it would come to be, but until then he wished to hold to the fleeting friendship and joy the two shared in each others' presence. She certainly did have a way with people. He hoped that side of her would stay with her for years to come.

Night fell and the nomads had set up a series of small campsites where Cerebians from across the various caravans and families would gather over a meal and share stories. Most of the nomads hailed from Elfa or Ramalda, making Ageha and Moran quite the unusual pair. Salem and Reina themselves were no exceptions either, but unlike the parent and child the two were only travellers tagging along for a brief while. The two sat quietly and listened as the nomads told of their hometown and how they came to be traders or why they would do such a thing. Many refugees from the war that struggled for survival and had been lucky enough to be discovered and taken in. Some traders, farmers, teachers and even warriors. The more they spoke of Asgard the more homesick Reina felt by the moment, but Xenym had become her home, and it was gone now. Someday maybe she would make another haven her home, but until then she would cherish the time she had with her makeshift family.
“Many are familiar with my story.” Ageha began, Reina perking up at the sound of her voice. “You seem rather curious travellers. Would you like to hear it also?” The two nodded. “My husband and I had lived in Aoich all our lives. Many of us lived in fear of the Dark Moon Kingdom but we always believed that they would do no harm to those who did not challenge them. Especially those that lived within their territory. We had been blissfully unaware of how wrong we were on the matter.” Ageha took a deep breath. “It had all happened so suddenly...the sounds of screaming and doors crashing to the ground as the soldiers took our homes by storm. They threatened us with swords and spears, requesting that we hand over our children and any capable men to serve the kingdom. Those that resisted would be killed without mercy and those that did not would be spared by the king's amnesty. It was wrong, but there was nothing we could do. My husband had left and enrolled within the army, and I spent years awaiting his return.
We were fortunate. The aftermath of the slaughter was a terrible sight to behold. Families were torn apart and the remains of those who resisted were littered across Aoich's residential district. In all my years I had never seen anything like it; I could not help but wonder why the Dark Moon would bring war within it's own walls, or at all, but I could only accept what I saw and live on. My husband returned to me six years ago, saying his time was done and that if they had need for him that they would return, and the time we had then were some of our most glorious days. Soon after I had given birth to Moran, they had returned requesting my husband's aid in preparation for war against the Cerebians, or as they knew us, 'the Winged Ones' and they attempted to take Moran from me. My husband held them off and told me to escape with him and run as far and as fast as I could in spite of my protests.” Her voice lowered amidst the crackle of the fire and almost seemed to fade out. “There was nothing I could do for him again. Only run away and leave him to his fate, the same as the others. On my way to Young Gyoung the caravan found us and took us in, offering us food, a place to sleep and clothes to wear. It is thanks to them that my little boy has grown so big and strong. I believe that someday he''ll accomplish great things.”
Most of the listeners broke out into tears and long sobs, Reina finding herself rendered to tears. When she finally gathered her composure she wiped away the last of her tears and turned to her partner quietly sniffling.
“You're not moved by this Salem?” She asked.
He was silent for a couple of moments, something that was not new to her. “I'm just not the type to get...emotional over things.” He answered. The way he answered told her more than the response itself. He was deep in thought about Ageha's tale for some reason or another, and she wanted to get to the bottom of it.
“What are you thinking?”
“Hmm? Nothing in particular. It's quite a sad tale indeed, but I too wonder for what reason the Dark Moon would choose to do such a thing to it's own people. Why slaughter their own people in order to increase their numbers? What use would they have for children in an army?”
The girl tilted her head quizzically. “You ask some hard-hitting questions. But what would you do if you found the answer to them? Do you think it'll give us a lead in our journey?”
He chuckled quietly. “Not at all. They are, after all, nothing more than mere idle curiosities. An answer would only satisfy my urge for understanding on the matter.” He was lying. She had no intention of pressing him for the truth, but after being together for so long seeing through him was a skill she had acquired. What was he hiding? For what reason did he do such a thing? Maybe it was still hard to trust her, but certainly someday the two would get there.
“It's a shame but I can't satisfy your need for knowledge. Good luck on the matter though!”
“Could I ask for any more?” Reina cracked a tiny smile. In terms of being sassy, Salem was a close third with Vanir holding second place, and Reina first. His remarks were far and few between, but they were certainly clever.
“Oh you!” She said with a flick of her wrist.

The caravan travelled from Elias and its fields to the Mountains and through a small road called the Trader's Pass. Though still a fair distance they could see Yong Gyoung within the distance. Some of the members of the leading caravans shouted back in the Cerebian language to those behind them to let them know their first checkpoint was near. Salem gave Reina a glance from the corner of his eye and she chuckled.
“That's our language Salem. They're saying Yong Gyoung isn't too far from here,” Reina said.
He blinked, “In your language? I hadn't known it existed until now. Why do the Cerebians speak it so infrequently?”
“If we all did it people would find it strange, don't you think? The Dark Moon may not be our only enemies you know. There could be other humans aware of our existence, so we need to do everything in our power to blend in right?” He did not answer but he offered a solemn nod. “Exactly.” She looked out the back of the caravan wistfully. “I hope that someday we can go home again, and live in peace.”
Salem opened his mouth to speak out but quietly shut it. When that day comes, if that day comes, what would he do?

The nomadic clan had arrived in Yong Gyoung and set their caravans around the outskirts of the city. The size was much smaller in comparison to Elias so they had to make multiple trips to and from their vehicles if they had large loads to carry.
“What should we do?” Reina asked tilting her head.
Salem glanced at the other passengers making their way into the city. “I...I'm not sure. Follow the crowd perhaps?”
Nazir assisted Osman as the two exited their vehicle and the elderly man chuckled, “ah youth. You should enjoy your stay in the city children. There is much to see but very little time. The others will be pedalling their wares and getting acquainted with the people of this city. If you so desire, why not introduce yourself to some of the clan or go experience what this city has to offer?”
At a time like that Vanir would make a joke about the two going on a hot date or something ridiculous like that. Reina missed his out of place japes a tiny bit. She caught a glimpse of Moran as he jumped out of the caravan and rushed off into the midst of the crowd.
“Moran be careful! Don't push and be back before it gets dark,” Ageha shouted after him.
“Where was he off to in such a hurry,” Reina asked.
“To play with the other boys. The boys usually gather somewhere to play. The clan always keeps a watchful eye on them just in case, so I don't worry too much about it. If one of us goes missing, we'll all search and bring them back to us. Once family, always family. That is the mantra that we live by and our family remembers each and every individual that was and is a part of it. Even though your time with us will be short, you too, are a part of this family as is Salem.”
“Thank you Ageha.” Ageha gave a bow and parted with the two, following along with the remnants of the crowd, leaving the young Cerebian and her solemn companion. “Well that leaves just us. Shall we?” She took hold of his arm and he let out a quiet but surprised gasp. “Lead the way my knight in casual clothing!”
On reaction he turned his head away to hide his flushed face but he felt that she knew anyway.

Salem walked with Reina past the scattered caravan members and further along the main road, stealing glances at the shops and the city as a whole. With the presence of the clan of the traders, what would likely have been a once sleepy city became a very lively place. Many came from their homes and what seemed to be a nearby inn to take a gander at what the clan had to offer, boasting wares from all across Jienda, and many of Elfa's goods. The city itself also featured large buildings similar in design to Aoich; tall homely places with tile shingle pyramid roofs contrasting Elias' asphalt flat roofs. Small tress were lined along the sidewalks which Salem was carefully to guide his companion away from. As the two walked he described some of the things he saw, though saying as little as he possibly could and leaving the rest to Reina's imagination; it did not seem to bother her any. As they went along the sound of an instrument offset Salem's tour and he paused.
“What is that sound?” He asked stealing a glance around the surrounding area.
“I dunno,” Reina answered, “but it sounds lovely. Let's keep going, I think it's just over there.” She pointed in the direction of one of the city's exits.
They continued along and behind a massive metal wagon with rubber tires sat a young lady with an erhu in hand, gently playing the instrument and humming quietly as she did. Once the two had approached she placed the bow on her lap and smiled at them. “Good evening to you. I take it by your attire that you are travellers? I welcome you to Yong Gyoung. My name is Shaowee. I pray that my music has not bothered you.” Salem eyed her curiously for a moment. The attire she wore was nothing like he had seen in Aoich or Elias, though Elias did seem to have some influence on the clothes of both cities. What really caught his attention was the sedge hat hanging from her neck, resting on her back. Turquoise eyes looked from the two to Salem specifically, “Does my attire catch your eye?”
Reina gave him a jab in the ribs with one of her hands and he barely managed to keep his groan in. Why she hit him, he could not say but he decided it would be better to speak up now than risk her giving him a second. “Y-yes actually...my companion here has a certain...fondness for various apparel.” Shaowee gave him a smile and he blinked.
Reina pinched his flank and he nearly bit his tongue. “You forgot to introduce yourself.” she hissed in a hushed voice. He had to be reminded more times than he could count when Reina had not done it for him, and he had certainly been quite a while away from getting the hang of introductions.
“M-my name is Salem. This is Reina.” He stole an uneasy glance at his companion who had a tiny smile on her face. Satisfaction, perhaps?
“It's a pleasure to be in your presence, Salem and Reina. You must be wondering about my outfit, hmm?”
“Absolutely. I come from the town of Belos so I've so much to experience.” Reina answered.
Shaowee nodded sagely. “In Yong Gyoung many of the women wear a type of dress called cheongsams. They come in various styles, at times short or long, plain or embroidered and with various designs and colours. At times we wear them for formal occasions such as marriages and gatherings, and others just for everyday use. A young and elegant flower like you would look stunning in one.”
“You're too kind.”
Salem still looked at her absentmindedly and she brushed a few stray crimson hairs behind her ear. “Is there something else that catches your eye?”
He felt an ill omen and knew it would be in his best interest if he answered the question and quickly. “That hat...is it from Aoich?”
Shaowee chuckled at the question. “No, it is not. It was put together and sold here.” She gently rubbed the string around her neck and shifted her eyes back to him with an appraising stare. “Is it safe to assume that you are from Aoich, Salem? Though nothing more than a mere assumption, you seem to have the features of someone who hails from there.”
He paused for a couple of moments. Shaowee did not know who he was or what his goals were, nor Reina's. This was his chance to gather information from the neighbouring city on the Dark Moon and their recent actions. Dare he ask? He opened his mouth to speak and had a moment of hesitation, casting it aside and continuing anyway, “Yes. I hail from Aoich.” He paused briefly to collect his thoughts. “I...temporarily left...due to the situation with the Dark Moon.”
The light in her eyes dimmed as the eyes themselves shuttered. “I could only imagine what you must have experienced. I have heard tales from travellers from Aoich seeking refuge from the Dark Moon Kingdom when I was but a young girl. Many had fled the city and sought to take up residence in Yong Gyoung, though we could not take them all in. I had barely understood what had happened then, but now that I have grown and am more seasoned than I was then...I understand the depth of the scenario. It truly is a terrible thing.”
Perhaps this was a chance to gather more information. “Have you any news of them recently? I had planned to visit with Reina but I cannot quite say if it'll be a safe place to visit in its unstable condition.”
She gripped her bow tightly and glanced around briefly before returning her gaze to Salem. “Soldiers from the Dark Moon had recently visited Yong Gyoung. Our mayor seemed to be rather reluctant about it, but he wished to keep the peace in the city so he allowed them to stay for a brief while. They ate their fill, rested and fed their horses and departed after a day or so.”
Reina gripped Salem's arms tighter as he swallowed hard. It seemed that the Dark Moon would waste no time in making sure their captives arrived at their destination and remained there. A much more grave omen. “Do you know why they had left the castle? Very rarely did they leave it, let alone the city itself.”
Shaowee shook her head. “I have not the foggiest. My apologies.” Salem waved it off. “Since their arrival many of Yong Gyoung's citizens have been hidden away in their homes in fears of the Dark Moon returning with a desire for territory. We know not of what they came for or from where. If there is any information to be found, the mayor would be the only one who could offer you that, but I fear that you will not be able to get an audience with him.”
“I don't seek to pry...” He answered uneasily. Something in him said he may have done such a thing more than he should have already, but he would not press her any further, let alone try the mayor. “Thank you for your time Shaowee.” He took a bow. “You have been a great help.”
“Thank you very much,” Reina said.
“It is my pleasure.” She smiled at the two. “If you know the leader of the convoy, I pray that you will offer them my thanks. The city has not been so lively in quite some time. I also wish you two a safe trip, and that you enjoy your time in Yong Gyoung. It is a very lovely city.”
“I'm certain we will. Goodbye.” Reina waved as the two walked away.

The two continued on down the streets, walking uphill towards a small peak and stopping at the top, looking out upon a field of snow. The sun was quickly setting and twilight seemed to be settling in.
“Even the humans in the neighbouring cities fear the Dark Moon...I don't know what to think of that.” Reina muttered with a shake of her head. A series of small stone pillars lined the peak, a thick rope connected each to the other, while Reina leaned on one and sighed.
“Those with power will utilize it, to acquire even more. Those weaker are only there to be trampled underfoot. It is...the way of the world.” One of the few times he had met the Dark Moon King, those were his words. They were driven into Salem's mind since he was young, and though he did not want to believe it now the words still resonated within him.
Reina arose from where she leaned and gave him a look of shock. “Do you really believe that Salem? If those are the words you choose to live by why did you become a Confidant?!”
Her questions gave him pause, and the fact that she had suddenly raised her voice surprised him further. He believed in the Cerebians and their way of life, but this was all that he knew. If he was to agree with her now, how could he justify his actions of the past? How could he remain by her side if he was not willing to eliminate any who stood in her way? Her fists began to tremble in response to his silence.
“We're sworn to protect the lives of humanity to the best of our ability, and fight to bring peace to Jienda! God Ah had not given us these powers to slaughter them! Nor do the Confidants exist to fulfill such a duty! We're a peaceful race, not one that seeks to strike down those we consider below us!” She sobbed. “Are we not equal? Are we nothing more than two people who have a similar goal but two means to accomplish it?!”
She suddenly turned away from him and broke out into a sprint and disappeared over the hill.
He was at a loss for words. The Dark Moon believed that should they be strong enough, they could unite the world under one god, and become a single faction rather than being split by cities and continents. Though their means would bring bloodshed, was their goal really unjustified? It was war that brought the peace they knew today, and it would be war that would usher in a new age. The Dark Moon Kingdom would be the leaders of it, and the members of Owl Castle were the tools to do their bidding from the shadows to ensure this goal would be reached. If humanity was split, how could they overcome the Agasura? Salem felt conflicted. The Dark Moon needed an even greater force to see this mission through, and the Cerebians had the power to accomplish this; with their assistance they would regain the territory that they lost to both Humanity and the Agasura and proceed towards the ends of their journey. Were their ends unjustified by their means? He thought of the battle against God's Governor Julius and Rosetta, and how they spoke of peace between the races and choosing to 'reform the ignorant over bloodshed'. Who did they consider to be ignorant? Humanity as a whole, or just those who took part in the invasion of Xenym? The reality hit him then; the Dark Moon invaded, murdered their people, raided their homes, violated the citizens and captured others all while breaking the Cerebian's morale. That was the only option they had in mind, yet Peorth and company approached Salem and requested that he join them in their fight against the Agasura. That was the other choice. If the Cerebians believed in God Ah, could the Dark Moon have shared in the same faith? He had no time to ponder the matter further. He had to find Reina and sort things out.
Frantically he ran through the streets searching ever alleyway and side-street in sight in hopes to find her. He caught a glimpse of her as she placed a hand against a building and turned the corner, towards the field of red crops. The distance between them shrunk and he managed to grab a hold of her hand stopping her.
She turned towards him as she uttered his name through a whisper. “I...” She shook her head. “I'm sorry I yelled at you. It wasn't very fair of me, was it?” She offered him a bitter smile. “I don't know what you've been through. You must have had a difficult past too, I imagine. I won't pry on the matter, but I hope you'll talk to me about it if it worries you. We're friends, aren't we?” He prepared himself to speak but froze as she suddenly began to chuckle. “Since the Dark Moon attacked I...I guess I've been a little shaken up huh? But you found me. You and Vanir and Skuld...though we're strangers they took us in. It's almost like we're a family now.” She gently took his hand in hers and lifted her head up a fair bit to look at him. She must have thought him taller than he was. “I won't force our way of life upon you. You are a Confidant so you know what it means to be one, and what it means to be one of us. If you choose to follow us even then, know that the Cerebians, all of them are putting their faith in you. At the very least, promise me that you won't let them down.”
He placed a hand upon hers and nodded. “I'll take up the mantle,” he answered. “I cannot guarantee that I will be able to hold to that if you find yourself in danger, but whenever possible I promise to subdue my enemies in place of taking their lives outright.” His eyes shuttered as he shifted his gaze away for a moment. “In truth I...understand your way of doing things. The Cerebian way of life is still very new to me, but if it is what you wish, I promise to see it through with all that I am.”
She smiled once more, but this one proved much more lovely than the last. “You can say the most embarrassing things with a straight face you know.” He let out a quiet but surprised gasp. “But that side of you, I don't hate it.” She grinned and slipped her hands from his. “Let's head back shall we? It's getting late.”
The world as he knew it seemed to expand right before his eyes every day, every action bringing him one step closer to finding his way of life. Owl Castle taught him so much, but it was no place he could return to.

The next few days were uneventful; the convoy did not remain within Yong Gyoung for long, setting out the day after the next and quickly making their way towards Aoich. They took a road through the Red Crop Field and quickly made their way to Cherry Lake, their next stop before reaching the destination. At that point they were no more than half a day's ride from the city. Salem was rather surprised, they had picked quite a nice place to rest, alas the season was off. Cherry Lake was known for the cherry blossoms that bloomed in the springtime, making Aoich quite the destination for tourists, while making Salem's job much more difficult. The convoy had each caravan lined up along the road due to the amount of trees that surrounded them, but had taken some of their things out to have a short break and gather water for the road. Once they reached the Desert it would be some time before they found any more.
Salem and Reina were off on their own, both wielding their respective weapons.
“Your form is off,” Salem remarked. “Stand firm, and keep the blade pointed at your enemy and at the ready for an attack or parry at a moment's notice. If you falter for even a moment, your enemy will easily take your life in one fell blow. He approached and circled around her, examining her stance. “Bring your hands closer together, and hold the blade with a tighter grip.”
“How's this?” Reina asked fulfilling his suggestions as best she could.
“Good. Let me see your form.” She took a couple swings and he watched for a few moments. He crossed his arms in thought, “Hmm...if your goal is not to slay your enemy, I would recommend that you keep a fair distance. Be mindful of where they stand and where the tip of your katana is. Let the weight be your guide, and guide the weapon to where it is you aim to strike. I...I will have to ask your forgiveness now, but I must do this for the sake of passing on this knowledge.”
“Do wha-aa! You could have told me before you did that.” He placed his hand on her shoulder and he blinked at the remark.
“The warning has been issued. Prepare yourself.” He gently pressed his finger against her throat, above her heart, and her stomach, followed by a few other places. “I'm sure you have heard it before, but these are the locations of the body's vital organs and arteries. Cerebians...their body is the same as ours, correct?”
“Everything but the wings!”
This gave him pause. “Beg pardon?”
“Humans don't have wings, do they? If so I'd love to see them for myself.” Reina smiled.
“That is...a jape...right?
“Does this face lie?” She offered him a wide grin with raised eyebrows and he cursed himself for doubting it anyway.
“I'm hard pressed to believe it. Can you show me proof?”
Her smiled faded. “Nope. Can't do it. Truthfully, I dunno anyone who can do it. Maybe Julius could have...but...”
“It's no matter to stress over,” He said hesitantly. “Our time is short, so it would be best if we utilized it as best we can.” Reina gave a nod in response. “I feel that I should warn you...what you plan to do is engage in battle against the finest warriors in all of Aoich. Your life is at a great risk, and I know in spite of the fact you will proceed. I'll guide you as best as I can with all that my father has taught me during my time in Aoich, but our paths may not always align. Should those times come, I pray you can forgive me.” The discussion they had some time ago was still fresh in his mind, but a lingering thought still hummed in the back of his mind. The reason I chose to become a Confidant was not to change the Cerebian's fate, but to give you a future. Words he would never speak, and words she would never come to know.
“I believe in you,” She answered earnestly. “I know if the time came you would do what's best. So don't you disappoint me okay? We're counting on you.” At the sound of the words he felt a pain in his chest. What he knew and what she believed did not align either; she would be crushed to find out the truth. He would make certain that the status quo remain unchanged.
“That will be enough talk for now. Let this be the final test before we take up the challenge.”
“Bring it on cap'n!” She flexed her muscles, little as they were. “These guns don't lie.”
He let out a snicker. “I will take your word for it. Vanir has tested you and honed your skills both mentally and physically. Once again, I would like to see how you have adapted thus far. It will not be a battle, mind. I would like to test your ability to respond. Hotaka will not hold back against you, and he, unlike Vanir is a master swordsman.” He did not aim to criticize his benefactor but at a glance he could tell that the barista clearly had swordsmanship as a secondary skill. On another note, he found it rather unusual to say his superior's name without any sort of honorific. “Though I am trained, I have learned only the basics of a swordsman. Master Kazuo will specialize in this, but alas, there is only so much I can do to prepare you for him.” Using one definitely felt more natural, but facing off with his castle's superior sent chills down his spine.
“Get to the good part. You're making me feel kinda jittery,” Reina said.
“Y-yes of course...the test. It will be fairly simple. I want to see if you can react to my attacks. You will not know where I will attack from, mind, so do not just expect the cardinal directions. You must have a complete defense, or at the very least, one very close to. Listen for me, and open your mind's eye. Feel my presence and predict my attacks before I can strike. Do not let your ears guide you, but let them confirm what you can sense, then act on it. It will only be five separate strikes, though if I successfully surpass your defense even once, I will consider the test a failure.”
“What happens if I fail?”
He paused. “I will not guide you on this mission. I will do everything in my power to see to it that you return to Elias, and that we find a way for you to get to Hanamah safely.”
“Hang on a moment Salem. You're putting the cart before the horse, don't you think? The Dark Moon has our families and friends captive. I can't just turn back and ignore that fact. That aside, you could have given me more of a warning than two minutes ago.”
She did raise a good point. “I do see your perspective of the situation. But you must understand that though your intentions may be good, one should not engage in a battle that they are ill prepared for recklessly, or the results would be disastrous.” She muttered a couple things under her breath but she likely understood his side of the spectrum. Succeeding in the test would only be half the battle; convincing Reina afterwards would be the real challenge, assuming this would be easy. “Assume your position Reina. The test begins now!”
Salem immediately leapt backwards, spun on his heels and broke out in to a dash, leaping towards and off of a tree, taking to the branches and disappearing shortly after while Reina assumed her stance. Salem carefully made his way from branch to branch, quickly and quietly, watching her from his vantage. His teachers had insisted that all ninjas of Owl Castle must be swift and silent; should they make a sound the mission would be an immediate failure. Leaving the Xenym invasion aside, he very rarely if ever was sent out on missions. Only the occasional odd job to quell rebellious factions plotting against the Dark Moon and eliminating anyone who would be suspected of treason. Performing this test felt reminiscent of those times. He stopped on a branch behind her and leapt down, touching the ground with a dancer's grace and immediately breaking out into a dash towards her. Prior to him reaching, she turned in his direction and blocked his attack the moment he made the movement, his blade rising and hers falling to meet it.
“That's one,” She grinned.
He was both glad and concerned that she was confident in her abilities. He leapt back and disappeared behind the trees. Quickly dashing around them he decided he would strike her side. To attack her blind side consistently would be foolhardy, so he took a gamble. He watched her carefully for a couple moments and the saw the opportunity to strike, immediately breaking into a sprint and bringing his sword down towards her shoulder only to be swatted away by her own blade. Two down, three chances left. He took up a position in the trees, climbing higher up towards the crown, but keeping a relatively reasonable height. He looked down at Reina from where he stood, and though she remained facing the direction she had prior, he was almost certain she knew exactly where he was. He carefully traversed the branches and moved to a tree closer to her, but slightly higher. Had she heard him? It was risky but it was likely an attack that she would not suspect. Silently taking a deep breath, he dove from where he stood down towards her, taking a horizontal swing at her in his descent. She side-stepped his attack while redirecting the edge of his blade with her own, narrowly avoiding getting cut. Salem landed on the ground skillfully, keeping his balance with a single knee then immediately rose to his feet once more.
“You're doing some awfully risky things there Salem. You might hurt yourself more than I could,” Reina chuckled.
“You need not worry for my safety,” Salem answered, “I am...” He paused, “I am quite adept at climbing trees. I have been for many a years.”
“Alright, I'm ready for you monkey-boy. Hit me with all you've got.”
He found the insult rather odd, mostly by lack of understanding it. “Very well. Prepare yourself!”
Salem only had two chances left at this. He had to be swift and decisive with his attacks, but in such a way that Reina would not be harmed in the process. One wrong move and this test could end in the worst kind of failure. He let out a quiet sigh. With renewed conviction he dashed out from where he was hidden making enough noise to catch Reina's attention. Though his training completely advised against it, he deemed this to be a an acceptable moment to go against that. At the sound of his step she immediately turned towards him and readied her blade. He ran towards her and she tensed up, only for him to immediately turn away from her towards a tree and jump towards it. In the few seconds he made his way towards it and touched it with his feet, he saw every movement she made; the slight shuffle of her feet, the twitch of her mouth, and every breath afterwards. The moment his feet touched the tree he leapt off of it and launched himself towards her flank. She raised her katana and the two grazed each other, her pulling away as her blade neared the end of his ninjatō. As he landed he could not help but look back at her. She knew the exact length of his blade by the sound of the two clashing alone? Her memory was truly incredible.
He had one last shot at this. His training consisted of more than just attacks, but in this field he was rather limited. A true shinobi would end their opponent in a single strike and leave undetected. Had she become aware of his style due to his teachings? He felt a bit of pride at the fact, but the moment was fleeting. Leaning against the tree he took his ninjatō in both hands and glanced at his rival awaiting his last attack. One side of him wished she would successfully block it, the other prayed that she would fail. Whatever the end would be, he would follow her path. Taking his resolve he came out from where he hid, dashing towards her once more and quickly drawing her attention as he approached. Moments before the two collided he leapt from where he stopped, twisting above her head and bringing the blade down towards her as he fell.
In those moments he had never seen anything so shocking. The first, Reina disarmed herself. The second, she turned around and faced both him, and his blade. The third, she raised her hands and stopped the weapon from splitting her skull with a clap. Salem was nonplussed.
“H-how...” He muttered, his eyes shifting from his ninjatō to her. She remained silent, a stern but serious look upon her face. Suddenly she broke out into a cold sweat as the facade broke, and she laughed hysterically. “R-Reina? Are you alright?!” He dropped the blade and took her shoulders in hand.
Her laughter died down as she collapsed to her knees. “That was absolutely terrifying,” She uttered. “You scared the living daylights out of me Salem!” He could have said the same thing at that act, but her head did not have a gaping wound within it so he figured it better to hold his tongue. “I don't know how I managed to do that but I just kinda did. To be honest, when you jumped I panicked. I'd had no idea what to do so I just acted on instinct.”
“Those are quite the instincts you have. But please, promise me that you won't do something so reckless again. Especially not against the leaders of the Dark Moon. I am almost certain that you will not be so fortunate should you do such a thing a second time!”
“Hmm? Is that worry I sense in my little Salem? Oh ho!” She smiled mischievously.
“Oh please.” He answered rolling his eyes. “Take my hand. Can you stand?”
She took his hand but barely budged on a portion of his strength alone, and she laughed. “Not this time. I've got jelly legs.”
“You're...you are teasing me, correct?” She shook her head, and by the look he could tell that she was serious. “You give me such cause to worry at times.” Sheathing both his weapon and hers, he knelt down before her and glanced back at her. “Allow me to assist you in returning to the convoy.”
“You're a keeper Salem.” The young man had met both skilled shinobi and swordswomen alike in his years, but never had he met any like this one. She seemed to have a hidden talent, but a rather unusual personality to go hand in hand with it. Perhaps her mind needed to be sharpened further to bring out the ability that lay dormant within, but the joyful side of Reina was something that took quite a long time to come to be since the invasion. If becoming a master swordswomen would strip her of this trait, perhaps it would be best for things to remain as they were, if even for just a tiny bit longer.

The convoy had set out early on the next day and had been no more than a half an hour's ride away from Aoich. Reina and company solemnly listened to Ageha singing her child a lullaby, the boy sleeping soundly in her lap. Once the song came to an end she looked out upon Cherry Lake and a fortress that spanned the entirety of the body with a wistful smile.
“It is almost time for our goodbyes,” She said.
Reina's head perked up at the comment but her eyebrows and shoulders sunk, “Yeah...never was so good with those.” The thought of Alessa and Virgil danced in her mind.
Nazir smiled at the remark, “Do not fear Reina. Though it may take time, I'm certain that you will find us again. Should you choose to return to the havens or take up residence in one of the cities across Jienda, I am positive that our paths will cross again in the future.”
Perhaps rather than saying goodbye, you should say 'let's meet again'. Though one need not be an ending, a promise to do so again is seeing a wish made manifest. So...do not fret. The time will come where they'll find us, and all the others once they're saved from the Dark Moon's clutches,” he explained.

Reina
It was a short ride from where they were earlier that morning until their arrival in the city of Aoich. The city itself was a lovely little place with wooden houses scattered across it, and paper lanterns hanging from them. A river ran through the center of the city to Cherry Lake, and the city was broken into two distinct portions-the market and housing districts. In the heart of the city resided the massive castle that towered over everything else within Aoich. Unlike some of the other cities, the shops were smaller and there were a few more stalls that lined the street, but it felt much more homely.
The duo exited the caravan and Salem looked over the city with a certain familiarity.
“It seems we have arrived at our destination,” Ageha said.
Reina nodded solemnly. “What will all of you do from here on out?” She asked.
“We're gonna unpack and sell our wares for a time.” Nazir responded as he carried a box out of the caravan. “Aoich often has the greatest influx of adventurers in search of desert garb, so it's often a place we find ourselves in for a while. Those who live here that travel through the desert also have a use for our wares.”
“We may say goodbye for now, but if you are within the city over the next few days there is still a chance that we will meet again. Though that does not mean we will not meet in other places upon Jienda.” Osman said with a slight grin.
“Yes, I'm sure the chances we meet again in the future are likely,” Salem added.
Reina beamed. “Here's to hoping!”
“Be well travellers.” Ageha said with a smile.
“Goodbye!” Moran shouted as he leaned out of the caravan.
“Take care of yourselves.” Salem answered with an acknowledging nod.
“If you're ever thinking of traversing the desert, be sure to come and see us. We'll get you geared up and ready to go.”
“Preparation is the first step in an adventure,” Osman added.
“We'll be sure too. Thanks so much!” Reina added as she waved with both hands.
Salem placed his hand to hers and she wrapped her arms around his. “Let us be on our way.”
The two made their way into the city coated in snow and took in the sights and ambience of Aoich. The city was quiet and peaceful, and though the day carried on it still felt as if it were early. There were a few adventurers who walked down the street, chatting about their recent adventures in Cherry Lake and the request that they received there seeking out a flunk-out-ninja.
“I suppose you'll have to be my guide to the city Salem. Where do you think we should go first?”
He let out a quiet but thoughtful, “Hmm...” He tilted his head to her somewhat. “In truth, perhaps it would be best if you decided our course of action.”
Her cheeks flushed slightly as she pursed her lips. “I know that, but that isn't what I meant!” He chuckled lightly and she frowned. Was he getting back at her? He definitely was.
“For now it'd probably be best if we found somewhere to stay so we could review what we know and when and where we should take action.”
Her companion nodded solemnly “That would be best. Come, this way.”
She raised her eyebrows. “You know a place?”
“I do have somewhere in mind, yes...”
It was a short walk before the two arrived at their destination. Among the other buildings in Aoich, it was the largest, second only to Dark Moon Castle.
Reina knew it was located nearby just by the atmosphere surrounding it, but she would ask more about it later and the other shops within the city when the time arrived. Her heart ached at the thought somewhat-her destination was so close, and yet she knew that she could not so easily walk in and attempt to reclaim the hostages. It hurt her to think about it, but as she was now, there was not even a guarantee that she would get anywhere close to rescuing them with her current ability. Her training had shown results, but it was nowhere near enough to bring down an army. Hotaka alone was beyond her, but she had to have the conviction to challenge him nonetheless or her cause would already be lost.
The sound of a door sliding open snapped her out of her reverie and she looked around puzzled.
“Did that startle you?” Salem asked with a hint of worry. “In Aoich not all doors rely on hinges-there are sliding doors, but since many of the buildings are more old fashioned, not all utilize electricity. Thus, you may, more often than not come across doors such as these.”
“Oho!” Reina said with a look of realization. Salem was a goldmine of trivia in relation to this city, so she would find out as much as she could from him. “Tell me more.” Though perhaps it was not quite the time, trivia took her mind off of the impending danger.
He chuckled lightly. “This may surprise you somewhat. Many of the houses here do not have locks.”
She knit her brows. “Aren't people afraid that someone's gonna break into their house?”
He blinked. “Should they be?”
She placed a finger to her lips. “I...I dunno. I've never really thought of it that way.” She could not help but wonder if that fact was something unique to that specific culture-was it not a fact that Humanity typically feared the acts of their fellow man? It was not like the Cerebians were perfect by any stretch of the imagination, and corruption and evil could run rampant too within the colony, but Humanity was diverse in many more ways than they were, depending on the region they lived in.
There were many and more similarities to the two, but a fact such as that was one not to be underestimated. Fear and violence were not mutually exclusive by any stretch of the imagination. All things considered, what they were going to do could perhaps be considered that very act.
She sighed gently. When she put it like that, they really did seem like the villains in this scenario, but she was hard-pressed to look at it in that light. If they were wronged first, could that potentially justify their actions? Whether it was on a greater or lesser scale, could they really narrow it down to right or wrong?
Though it was just the two, what they were doing was nothing short of waging, or continuing a war they were embroiled in. Regardless of bloodshed, of lives taken, of violence in any means, they still infringed upon things perhaps they should not. But whether it was right or wrong, her friends, her family-their lives were in danger, and she needed to take them back.
It would be difficult, but she needed to further harden her heart and steel her resolve for what she was going to do. It was not a matter of winning or losing, because losing could not be an option under any circumstances. She had to overcome this challenge because there were people counting on her.
A young lady with pale skin, violet eyes and navy blue hair approached. She wore a crimson kimono with a flower pattern, a violet obi and a pair of brown geta and white tabi. She wore a golden hair comb that kept her hair in a nice bun. She approached the two and performed a dogeza before she said, “Welcome to our establishment, honoured guests. You may call me Kay. How may I help you today?” Her voice was silky and beautiful-the sound left Reina in awe.
“We were looking to book a room. Just a day should be more than enough,” Salem answered.
“I shall see to it. Right this way.” Kay gestured towards the front counter and guided the pair to it.
The atmosphere of the inn they had visited was very warm: the feel of the crimson carpet beneath their feet, the sound of various men and women flitting about doing various tasks, and the chatter of adventurers from all over Jienda as they came and went through the halls.
The inn, though it was described as a traveller's bar was quite large. Though they were only at the entrance, it broke off into three different corridors, likely leading to various halls where the rooms were located, and if Reina was to hazard a guess, the dining hall; going by all the voices coming from it and the clatter of dishes it was the most likely explanation. There was a stairwell that lead to one of the upper floors just down the hall, and a myriad of pictures and vases upon the walls and throughout the hall.
Thanks to all of their hard work at their respective workplaces, Salem at Verun's and Reina working for Vanir every now and again the two put together funds to pay for travel expenses. With that, Salem paid for their time at the inn.
One of the girls who worked for the inn walked by while pushing a cart full of towels until Kay waved her over.
“I would like for you to show our guests to their room, Sakura,” Kay said.
She nodded to her employer and turned to the two before her face flushed and she stepped back with a jolt. Reina instinctively gripped Salem's arm tighter as she knit her eyebrows, suspecting exactly what that girl was thinking just by the aura she gave off. Though it may have just been her intuition talking, she could not help but suspect she took some interest in Salem. Alessa had called the anomaly the, 'hot guy radar' and insisted that all girls have one. Since they had grown up with all the boys in Xenym, none of them made hers go off. Of course it never did because nobody but Virgil could hold her attention for long--nor did she enjoy teasing them half as much.
“R-right this way!” Sakura said as she gestured towards the stairs.
“We're in your care.” At those words he nodded to Reina and continued on.
It was not like she did not understand why that girl had reacted that way. Though she had never seen Salem's face, he had the strong-but-silent type of personality going for him. It was hard not to like.
They made their way through the halls and the light through one of the windows spread a bit of warmth to the two as they walked on. Reina could not help but wonder what the sights of Aoich looked like from so far up, but the thought did not bother her as much as it once would have. She was coming to terms with her disability, both physically and mentally, and with Salem guiding her way throughout her journey she had little to fear of the unknown.
“This is where you'll be located. Please enjoy your stay!” Sakura said as she bowed and ran off.
“She...certainly left in a hurry.” Salem said as he watched her dash away.
“Don't think about it too much. We've got big things to talk about!” Reina insisted with a clenched fist.
He smiled slightly. “You're rather enthusiastic hmm? Good.” At those words he opened the door and stepped inside. He took a moment to look around.
“For the price, this is a rather nice room. It is certainly...interesting.”
She raised an eyebrow. For one that had lived in the city, would he not expect as much? She was not one to doubt him, but he had always been very particular about his past.
There was nothing wrong with having skeletons in one's closet, but more and more she could not help but feel there was a bit of a dissonance between the two. A small aperture between them that could extend into a great chasm, if they did not act upon it. But her intuition and insight could prove to be needless speculation, and potentially do more harm than good. She would not act upon it without concrete facts to follow up her suspicions.
Reina threw herself down on the tatami and rolled here and there. “Come on Salem! Live a little!”
“Reina you should be careful...there's a tabl-”
Her leg collided with the table and she rolled on her side as she gripped her knee and whimpered.
He chuckled. “Well, I suppose accidents are bound to happen. A lesson experienced is a lesson learned.”
“Sh-shut up!” She complained as she rubbed her knee.

“So let's go over the plan.” Reina began as she intertwined her fingers. “First, we approach Hotaka's home from the streets and get to the nearest window. You cut a hole in it and unlock it, and we sneak in, you hold him down, I tie him up and we get out the same way we came in before we evacuate the city, drawing as little attention as we possibly can.”
“That's correct,” Salem said. “But we must not let our guard down so easily. Should a battle be at hand, it would be best if we kept it in an open area. The smaller the space we have to fight in, the greater the danger for both of us. If possible, it should be in a location that you've committed to memory.”
Reina blew her bangs aside as she thought about it. “That's gonna be tough. I've never been in Aoich before so this is about as familiar as I'll be to anywhere in this city.”
“Perhaps it would be best if we took some time to familiarize ourselves with Aoich then? If we are to commit such an act, doing it at night would be for the best. It is still very early, so we should use this opportunity to prepare ourselves in case of that battle.”
The Cerebian's lips curled into an evil grin. “Are you asking me out on a date Salem?”
“W-wha...I'm doing no such thing! My mind is focused on the mission, the mission!”
Reina laughed. It was fun to tease him, but if he was to ask her out, she would accept the proposal. She smiled nonetheless.
“Since we're in the city with so much time to spare, don't you think it'd be a waste to just spend the whole day looking around? This is my first time in Aoich so there's so much to see and do! Would you show me around a bit?”
“Hmm...well, I suppose there's no harm in doing that.”
She grinned. “Right?”

The two exited the inn and made their way down the street.
A man in a white karate gi with a red headband waved to the two. He was a tall, well-built man with short brown hair. “You two over there! You look like a pair of strong adventurers! Could I interest you in some martial arts lessons?” He asked them as he waved them over.
“And you are...?” Salem asked. There was a slight air of caution about him, but it was nothing alike to that when he had suggested the two run away. It was more likely the gap between caution and apprehension, Reina noted.
“Sinjo. I'm the trainer of this dojo.” He said as he slapped one of the walls of the building. “So? How about it? The training is good, the prices are even better and there's a lot of boys and girls around your age that are a part of it. You'll have a great time, I guarantee it!”
“Thank you, but no thank you. We have a training regime of our own.” Salem answered as he gestured his response.
“Y-you sure? You won't find a better dojo in all of Aoich!” Sinjo frantically added as Salem lead her away.
“I feel kinda bad for him...that Sinjo.” Reina added as she turned her head in his direction, looking over her shoulder.
“But what are the martial arts exactly?”
“They are...in essence, a multitude of systems and traditional combat practices. Be it for self-defense, fitness, mental and spiritual health, competition or even entertainment, it serves a variety of purposes.
“Armed and unarmed includes styles that focus on strikes, be it punching or kicking. Others focused on grapples in all their forms such as: throws, submission and pinning techniques.” If Reina recalled correctly, Samson, an adventurer and brother of God's Governor Julius was actually well versed in some of those very things. He had told them a variety of stories about his adventures and the many masters that had tutored him, but he said if he taught them anything their parents would have his head. Virgil was insistent nonetheless, and he gave in after being pestered every time he came to visit.
Salem continued on, “There are also bladed weapons and polearms...there's quite a variety of styles to learn, and each encompass a very different code. When one takes up one of them, typically one would ask themselves, 'what do I intend to accomplish through these teachings?' I suppose.” He rubbed his chin thoughtfully for a moment.
“For an adventurer, perhaps the case would not be entirely different...but in most cases, you would likely choose a class that could meet your abilities, no?”
“That makes sense.” Reina said as she pursed her lips in thought. The right weapon and armour is life and death in that case, but Salem did say that there were some styles that worked with armed combat. It was not entirely impossible that some used such arts for live combat, despite the fact he did not explicitly say they would. Perhaps what he had taught her had some basis in it?
It was a bit of a shame, but she would not be able to learn any Special Power skills considering the path she followed. It seemed that katana-users, among other fighters were sparse outside of their respective homes. Weapons that may have had a broad appeal seemed to be those that had classes up to the current day, but the fact still stood new types were introduced every couple of years, along with classes also.
Even adventurers had trends to the paths they would follow and why. She had not the foggiest as to what the next class would be, but she could speculate by the research, by who is prevalent in the media and what their ultimate goal was. Though vague, they were hints towards the future, and the greater the following the higher the chance that those who introduced new classes would take up the concept to make it a reality.
She could not help but wonder, if she had a class that fit the style she had chosen, what it would be like. Such aspirations were currently beyond her, but perhaps it would be something she would like to pursue in the future. She chuckled gently at the thought.
It would be nice; if she lived to see that day, that is.
“Nearby is the Dark Moon Castle. It is said that the kingdom has been around for eons, constantly changing and growing with the wax and wane of the passing moons.
“Some believe that it's existence is that which heralds closer to the time where the gods were said to be among man. It was through that, that the existence of their beliefs came to fruition.”
His expression turned hard, contemplative. “But that...does not speak for Aoich as a whole. You do recall that I had once said that there is a myriad of gods in the beliefs of the people, don't you?”
She smiled gently. “Of course! I've got a pretty good memory,” Reina answered.
He nodded. “The existence of what the Dark Moon follows is not one that unites the people, but divides them. To that end...to see their campaign through many have suffered by their hands, and now they're reaching out to the Cerebians also. I suppose it was only a matter of time.” Going by the way he spoke, Reina could not help but wonder if it was because he had been affected by it that he had such a disdain towards the kingdom. If not that then...was it her pain that brought it about? She lowered her head as her cheeks flushed slightly.
She could feel his eyes on her and he gently pulled her along. “Let's not remain here. You don't need to look upon this place any longer. At the very least...not at this time.”
“Y-yeah...sure.”

The two had stopped outside of a small stall pedalling Aoich-style clothes and accessories. Reina had insisted that they stop and take a look at the fancy shop.
Her hand gently brushed against the accessories scattered across the stall as she decided by the material.
“There are some nice hairbands here. You have very long hair Reina-perhaps a hair comb would suit you?”
She laughed gently. “Salem you tease!” She made her way further down the stall and picked up a hairband with a pair of bells attached. She shook it gently to her the sound of the jingle and smiled gently. It reminded her of Madelaine's...of Vanir and Skuld...of home. She wanted to see them again. That hope was something that would get her through the times ahead.
“Should we ever be separated such an item would certainly be handy for us to find each other.”
“It's not like we need something like that to find each other!” She smiled gently. “Your presence is one that I can just feel. Whether you're near or far, I have a pretty good sense of where you might be.
“As for Vanir and Skuld's case, do you think they have a specific reason to why the two wear bells? Other than finding each other, I can't help but feel that the two have a secret or...perhaps not a secret but a reason that they both wear one.”
“It is a curious scenario, isn't it? Though Vanir is very particular about his identity and what we know about him. If it's a small matter, I think it'd be possible to get some information out of him.” Salem grinned as his eyes crinkled and Reina smiled, knowingly. “If not him, I'm almost positive you could get an answer from Lucia. Despite their odd relationship, I cannot help but think that there's a bond between them.”
Reina chuckled. “I think so too. Our barista might act like a tough guy but he's got a soft spot, especially for Skuld. I hope they're doing well.”
“I'm positive that they are.”
Reina walked over and picked up a bracelet. “Leaving them aside...though it might not be necessary, I think you should get one anyway.”
“Oh?”
The swordswoman nodded sagely. “Mm hmm. It'd look super cute!” Her expression was completely serious.
“In truth, I think you've put the cart before the priting, Reina.”
“What you two need is a compromise!” The shopkeeper said as she leaned over the stall with both hands to her chin. “I think both of you should get one. What's better for a couple than matching accessories?” She grinned affably.
“Couple?” Salem asked with a puzzled look.
“We're not like that!” Reina said as she gestured it was not the case. “I used to do that with Alessa though. We had matching bracelets and scrunchies. Her hair always grew so long and so fast she could hardly see a thing through her bangs!” She laughed. “After a couple years of it she just settled for having her bangs long on one side.”
She examined some of the other accessories before she let out a low but pleased sigh. “I can't quite decide on one, I'll definitely come back, though. There's still more I want to do so I'll leave it be for now.”
“Thank you very much.” Salem said.
“Thanks for your patronage!” The shopkeeper answered.
“Salem?” Reina asked as she tilted her head quizzically.
The sound of his footfalls steadily approaching brought her attention to his face as he said, “For you.” She cocked an eyebrow. “May I?” She nearly jumped on the spot at those words after what had happened last time. She felt his hands gently brush her neck and come to a rest on the back as a cool sensation coming from that of what seemed like a chain came to rest upon her.
She traced a line from around the chain to the tiny piece of jade that was held by the chain. “This is...”
“A magatama,” Salem answered. “Perhaps it is not for this express purpose but...I would like it to be a good luck charm for you.”
She held it within her palm and her cheeks flushed gently. He likely could tell that she was worried. She did not mean to worry him, but to be cared for in such a way was...nice. “Thanks Salem.” She beamed. “I'll treasure it.”

The two had stopped for lunch at a small restaurant within the market.
“This is the first time I've had ramen like this.” Reina said as she took a deep breath through her nose and let out a dreamy sigh.
“There's a fine line between how it's made in differing regions.” Salem said with a slight grin. “The typical way in Elias exists here also, but it is not the case with this. Something I've come to notice during our time there.”
“The only time we really ate it was when Vanir would forget to stock up on groceries when it was his turn, really.” Reina laughed. “Skuld always gave him trouble for it.”
She placed her hands together. “Thanks for the food.”
“Ah...Reina...”
“Hmm? Yeah?” She held a pair of chopsticks in hand and was in the midst of separating them.
“You've...never used chopsticks before right?”
“No, this is a first. But I've been with you as you've done it plenty of times.”
She placed a finger to her lips. “Also Vanir once told me an adage that went something like, “When in Rome, do as the Romans do' and then he shrugged and added, 'or become a eunuch'. Not that...that's possible for me.” He cocked an eyebrow at the statement. Her cheeks flushed at the thought and she quickly shook it off. “P-point is! Since we're in Aoich I'd like to learn all about it. About the cuisine and the way of life, the clothes and accessories...and about you, Salem.” She was being a little honest, but with him it was not so bad. She had little to hide from him.
“I-I see...though this may be something you'd wish to practice before attempting with the intent to eat.”
“You think so?” She tried to force the two apart and they suddenly snapped. “Ahh!” She felt the utensil from top to bottom and let out a quiet whimper. “I broke it.”
He chuckled gently. “Practice makes perfect Reina. You may not master it on your first try, but there will be time to practice. I'll make sure of that.”
She grinned. “I'll be counting on you then.”
“Yes, of course.” He raised a hand. “Could we get a fork please?”
“Comin' right up,” The chef answered.

I've no joke to post here! It'd been so long since I checked this topic I forgot how much cringe there was in it from...me! In like...2014?! I wanna bury my head in a hole like an ostrich! There's enough cringe in here to put a man in a coma! And that's not the worst of it! I have to talk about the worst parts of Innocent over the coming weeks! It's not even cringe kino! Just pure, unfiltered cringe! I hate it!
So? L-let's get down it...

So at some forgotten point in time, I mentioned I started a bit on the good copy of Innocent. I don't exactly remember why...might've had a wicked case of writer's block and decided to do some editing instead. It often serves as a reminder that early on, I hadn't the foggiest what I wanted Reina and Salem's characters to be. Perhaps Vanir, too. He was actually a lot nicer in early Innocent and became an asshole with a heart of gold much later, as I wrote him more in Sanctuary. Now y'see, I hadn't gotten past the first few pages with my edits, so you're gonna see some of my writing at its worst. I mean...the worst is when I started in uhh...if I started this in 2009 and Hero was in 2006...that means it was...2001? It's been a long time coming. I'd improved, but this was still bad! ...There's gonna be a lot of complaining. About me and my work, I mean. Bear with me here. When I do the good copy, it'll be better, I promise. The grammar I think is okay but there's a lot of punctuation and capital mistakes because I'm an idiot who didn't understand English. It's been...8 years and I still don't. Better, but not good enough! Nowhere near it! And this very same idiot is trying to increase his power level!
I'll fix those mistakes at some undetermined point in time. Probably. Not this time, though, 'cause I'm probably just gonna wind up re-writing most of it.
God, I thought I was almost at the end of act 1 so I could spare myself but apparently that was just on that blog. I dunno if it still even exists. Past me was a fool! Current me is a fool!

...Sorry. Let's actually get started, shall we? Looking back, boy, this was probably one of my first serious forays into writing NPCs. Save for Amata and Tetty, there were very few, huh? Thoough doubly so for those of my making. Tried to tie the stories a bit together, with the introduction of Moran. Before even that, though, we got babby Su and Bane. One of the few good things from Act 1. Bane's a good boy.
Anyway, some of the narration from Reina feels a bit disjointed and would serve to be broken up into paragraphs. I'm...probably gonna be saying that a lot, so if you see it, just imagine me complaining about it, 'cause that's what I'll be doing where you can't see or hear it lol. Anyway that explanation by Ageha was so terrible lol. The statements are completely redundant! I also use the same words too many times! It's almost as bad as my opening for this update, but one of them is self-aware and self-deprecating while the other was an actual effort! It sucks!
At the very least, the last line for the paragraph does sound a bit more like Reina later on. She would say something like that, or at least in that way. I think it was too early for Salem to be reacting like that, though.

I think it was around here that I started having Salem tell her about things and places, or rather describing them. Might've been the foundation of the idea, but I'd have to go further back to check. I vaguely remember doing a bit of research on the types of roofs and whatnot, so...not bad, past me! My descriptions are piss poor, though! Nonetheless, if memory serves Shaowee wore a quipao...of sorts. I dunno if the long sleeve ones have a different name, but it'd have been a good idea if I bothered to describe it. Didn't, for some reason, and I get the feeling I didn't for most characters. Heck, I hardly described her! Also that wagon is a bus. A literal bus. Remember how I said LT always had some weird sense of time, depending on where you are? That was one of those things. I mean, in all fairness I think the only people who rode around in wagons were the Traveller's Heaven family but, y'know. If one was to say owning or riding a bus was a luxury most didn't have, there's a bit of a sense of unity in terms of time.
I really, really didn't like this part. Or rather, I don't. Reina just seems so...yuck. I dunno why I made her act the way she did here. It was really out of character for her, and I can't help but feel the same with Salem. It's one of those moments that clearly shows I was trying to find my footing.
Having Shaowee was something I knew I really wanted to do, but I feel it's rough around the edges, looking back. Innocent takes place a few years before Iris goes on her journey. Maybe between 5-8 years. Frequency starts a couple of years after her journey...ends? Let's say it reaches its climax. I don't actually know Shaowee's age, but she'd probably be a lot younger. If I was to redo it, she'd probably be in her teens here, but I'm just assuming she was a young adult when she joined Iris' party. It'd certainly paint a different picture, and perhaps in that it'd give us a more interesting look at her feelings on what occurred with the Dark Moon. I think it'd feel less like a plot point or having her as a source of information and more like...a regular conversation. Rather than gathering information, Salem would be able to just chat with someone who saw the aftermath of the events and find out how she felt about it. Perhaps in that time, she would serve the role of a street musician prior to becoming an adventurer.

This part is maximum cringe! At the time I felt sooooooo good about it but it's terrible! I won't say the story wanted for drama, but boy, I really turned it up to 11 here didn't I? Yeesh! It's...it's bad but there's something there...I want to say there wasn't a deeper meaning to it. I don't think there is, but I feel like there's something in the back of my mind about it. Honestly? I'm probably just overthinking it. I did say back then I couldn't into subtlety, so a lot of the themes were presented here in a rather heavy-handed manner. It's...not my crowning achievement. I suppose for the two to have conflicting ideas of what the world is like and to have to address it at some point is needed, but it could've been done better. Of course, it's easy to say that after years of honing my craft.
As bad as it was, I do feel in writing it I gained a better understanding of Reina. What she says at the end does feel like I was a little bit closer to that, and I think it's in some of her more gentle moments that we see who she really is. It matches what she was like early on, and it shows how she becomes who she is later on. For her to be a little more abrasive isn't a bad thing though. In short, it's character development. But the important thing is how different characters bring out different aspects of others. It's something explored a little later...or rather, talked about, but not in the way the author would lol.

I know I say it a lot, but there could be a lot more to these scenes lol. I completely skipped over parts of the Yong Gyoung region. The Red Crop Field was written off in a couple of sentences lol. I've been working at it, doing more establishing scenes to help with the progression of time. It might just be a short glimpse during the day of the characters travelling, but it does make the world feel a bit more alive, and it reduces the feeling of the story going from one scene to the next. That was one of my weaknesses when I started writing Frequency. It jumped from one major event to the next with very little in-between.
Anyway! The dialogue here isn't too bad! I feel like I'd gotten a little closer to nailing their dynamic after the previous scenes. Though in truth, I realize that Salem pointing out where the vital organs are...including the heart, probably can't play out the way it did. That might have to change, 'cause...boobs exist. That's a problem. Reina's line after his inner monologue, I wanna make a mental note of that for the end of Act 2. There's something valuable there. Though I should fix up her dialogue 'cause a lot of it is rather heavy, isn't it? Counting on him is fine and all but he's just one guy. She should understand that. If she was to say I instead of we it'd probably fit a lot better.
As for the test, as Reina said, perhaps hearing about it sooner rather than later would've been better. If Salem was reluctant to mention it and it explored that as an inner conflict, it could work. In that, yes it would be a character flaw, but it needn't be a bad thing per se. It would give readers a deeper look into what's going on in his mind and how he thinks he could help Reina, or perhaps, better protect her. Even this early on, it's clear to readers that above all else, he values her and her well-being, so for him to weigh her wishes and her life would make for both a good moment and development.
There was a part here where he mentioned a couple of the missions he went on. I'd always had conflicting feelings about that. Due to the timeline of the story, it all takes place after he left that life behind, so the only way I can see myself exploring it is through a flashback. I don't often do them, so determining when and how would be rather difficult but...it feels like a waste not to explore it at all. I mean, in the current period we see what he's capable of, but I feel like those descriptions, though brief, would have more weight if we saw what it was like. What made the Warriors of the New Moon so feared.
...It's the same as the thing with the fanatics! It's the same issue! I talked about this! God...this is how it begins. One minute I'm like, "oh you know, it'd be nice if I explored this a bit more" and next thing you know I'm writing like a 60-70 page side story about some mission somewhere off the beaten path! Stupid!
All in all, this scene isn't too bad. It's a little campy but...I suppose that doesn't always have to be a bad thing. A little touch-ups here and there and it'll be good. The last inner monologue for the scene was pretty good though! That conflict I was thinking about earlier really comes through here. All I need to do when editing is build up to it. Reina's shift from before and after the invasion, those are things I especially need to build on, because the relationship between the hero/heroine is one of the pillars of this novel. Showing how they became close, the hardships and the victories will endear them to readers well and really make them feel alive. But also...I suppose you could say the goal would be to give the readers a feeling like, "god I wish that were me" or relationship goals, that sort of thing. I think I got the gist of it well later on, but the build-up to it is where I'm lacking, currently.
The scene after that though? It was shit! It was so bad I changed it, slightly. What was originally there? I won't say. It's haunted me for years. I nixed it. That's all.

Perspective switch to Reina, I think I'd like to do a few more people in the caravan. It's the USS problem all over again lol. I've gotten better at designing characters and making them distinct. Back then i couldn't have imagined it, but now I realize how much they enliven the scenarios. I could serve to do more with those who're already introduced, also. The goodbye wasn't as...well, not dramatic, but emotional as it could've been. I think I got a little better at it later, but I didn't put enough into it here methinks.
That part about the flunk-out ninja? He was a...well an enemy. There was a quest to beat him up lol. He was an unusual enemy that appeared in Cherry Lake, and the quest was super easy so I liked it! It's a nice little call-back to something from the game, but I uhh...given the nature of the Dark Moon in the story, having a flunky running around is uhh...it's bad. Might need to nix that part, too. I'd like to do more with Reina's inner monologue. Being so close to her heart's desire but unable to act on it is a very powerful tool and would be perfect for building on her character some more. That, and establishing the threat somewhat.
That part about the locks? I dunno what I was thinking. I kinda wish I erased that too. I can't say with even a hint of certainty that there's any truth to that statement whatsoever, so take it with a grain of salt. Either that, or build me a time machine so I can go back in time and strangle my past self for his shitty, shitty writing. I know it'll cause a time paradox! I know current me will cease to exist! But we all have to make sacrifices for the greater good sometimes, right?
Describing the Cerebians as a colony is rather weird. It feels weird, 'cause I can't help but think of bugs? But when I check the actual definition, it fits. I'm sure it'll pass eventually. It does feel odd using it to describe all of them though, because there's a lot more than what I initially had in mind. If there were enough to inhabit Asgard, there's a lot of them lol.
I have to admit, I'm a little impressed. At the time, I was aware enough to explore some of the conflicts Reina addresses both in Innocent and USSR. Looking over them and using it to serve as a callback will help me address how she developed and how her feelings on the matters changed over the course of the novel.
It was nice doing this scene. It takes me back to when I rewrote Frequency. Adding TJ and co. working at the inn, I feel was one of my earlier forays into introducing new scenes to help with the passage of time. Having Kay return and having a character who only appears briefly, that being Sakura, helped quite a bit with the development of the duo also. Just a bit! Also! Holy crap I completely forgot, but the hot guy radar actually existed here! I must've re-read this at some point and forgotten, but wow! For the past few months I thought it was something I made up for that side-story. I suppose I need to overcome my cringe to make these connections lol.
The part where they get to the room, I really love. I think this was the start of Reina becoming an absolute dork. The sphagetti was always there, it's just falling out of her pockets now. That, and it's also where she starts teasing him a bit too. The facets of much of their characters started showing up earlier than I initially expected, but we're getting close to the end of Act 1, so it's rather fitting that's the case. I suspect this was much later, but perhaps it was around this time I found my groove.

I did my research on martial arts, I swear. It's probably how I wound up going on that rant about iaijutsu and battojutsu or something. Where that is? Dunno~.
Still, the introduction of some concepts here has merit. How Reina can't use SP, the idea of how classes might come to be and what, and her style also. This took place before Engineers and Meisters were introduced, so you'll likely hear about that and Berkhart at some point in time. Since Reina plans on making a class, exploring how she learns about it and what she knows opens up a world of possibility, and allows me to expand on the world some more.
Now the part with the shop, the hairband with the bells was an item you could get in-game. Rather, it was a fashion item. I think you needed to buy it from the Fashion Shop. Using astros, of course. That moment where she thinks of the two, is really nice. I think little things like those, allows readers to connect with her better. In between all the joking around and the genuine moments of concern, fear, or curiosity, showing her caring side helps me round her out. It's a great contrast to how she typically is with Vanir also, since the two fight all the time lol. Showing that they genuinely care for each other once in a while never hurts.
As for that part about the bells? It was foreshadowing. It's not gonna matter for a long, long time. But when you see it another...10 years? You can come back to this post and be like, "Fuck you TJ, and fuck your foreshadowing!" It'll be well-deserved lol. My body is ready, dear reader.
Now then, what Salem was supposed to give her was an omamori,...not that you could get it at a shop. But I'm an idiot who didn't know the name of it so I scrambled to get something else and settled on this. I did find out later, but I decided not to change it. The reason I stayed with it, is because it's something that can represent good fortune, but also knowledge. I eventually realized it was something fitting for her and came to the conclusion that perhaps, it wasn't all a mistake. Though I can't help but wonder if these parts were more recent...'cause I remember this vividly. Was it 2016 when I decided to continue writing Innocent? I remember sitting in one of the hallways at my college and mulling this part over...but I'm not entirely sure...if it was then, it'd explain why my writing improved by leaps and bounds. Man, my memory's really hazy about some of these events, but I definitely remember that for some reason.

Next part? Not much needs to be said about it. Just a bit of shenanigans between the two, developing the world, and the characters. It's little moments like these I always say I need more of, and this is a clear sign that I knew that then, too. We learn a little bit about their life at home, how they do things and we see the two growing closer. It's...it's not bad! Surprisingly!

Not much to report, this wek! It's been standard fare. The boys and I did finish Mobile Suit Gundam and we started the next one. I'd talk about it more, but I might leave that for next time. Strike Time started and I was supposed to be done this but I'm noooooooooooooooooot.
All that aside there was...mm. Oh to hell with it. It needn't be said, but I'm a fan of Coco too, if it weren't obvious already. Can't say I'm not torn-up about it all but in spite of it all, she's been going full-throttle anyway, along with the other girls so...gonna keep at it too, y'know? It's a little inspiring, really. I wanna say more but...you know how I am with these things. What I will say is, take a look. Show some support for the gang. They're all great, more so than my words could ever express. Gotta treasure these things while you can, y'know? I do, and I'll continue to.

Anyway before this gets too...y'know, more soon! Less cringe, if what I've read is any indication! Blessed! I've started working on Sanc again, by the way, but it's slow! More soon on that, hopefully, but it's rough right now. Anyway, I've got some raids to run so, 'til next time!

As the day carried on the two had moved their focus to the housing district. The sound of indistinct chatter and Salem guided her down a variety of streets, as he told her the names, design of the houses and anything she should be wary of as they made their way through.
“Do you think you have the gist of things thus far?” Salem asked as she furrowed her brows, deep in thought.
“Yeah. It's still a bit daunting, but I think I could get the hang of it. If I familiarize myself with the location of the shadows, it'll help me know when and where I am if I have any doubts.” Reina answered as she walked with her companion.
“I'll intervene should you need my assistance at any point, but most of all I'd like you to focus on your safety.” He tugged her arm gently as he took a few steps away to prevent them from bumping into another citizen.
“Are we close?” The general's home did not have an oppressive aura like that of the Dark Moon, but she could not help but feel a growing sense of unease in her heart at the thought. The time was drawing nearer, and the more she thought about it the less confident she felt.
“Yes, it is not far from here.”
Salem guided her down a few more blocks and stopped at an average looking grey house among a variety of others. It had a dark blue tiled roof, a small veranda and a not much else to it. It seemed as if there was space for a garden, but no flowers grew in the dirt, save for weeds.
“I would recommend committing the general radius of this place...especially this place to memory. If push comes to shove I've little doubt that we...” He stopped as a pair of business men walked by discussing a matter that was of little interest to them. “...will have to do battle out here. Steel your resolve, Reina. This will not be easy by any stretch of the imagination.”
She nodded solemnly. “I'll be ready.” She had hoped with all her heart that she would be. The weight of it bore down on her, and the thought of putting her life on the line even more so. It was the first time she had ever attempted something of the sort, and even after mulling it over time and again the fear would not subside.
She felt as if death already had his scythe to her neck-time was a commodity she could not take for granted, The little time she had been able to spend with Salem was something she would hold to dearly, but she still wished they had more.
Now that they had done all that needed to be done, all that was left was to wait until night fell, gear up and put their operation into action.

Salem
Salem stood and solemnly looked out the window. The crescent moon hung gently in the sky amidst the stars. The sound of Reina's calm and even breaths brought him back to reality and he closed the curtains as he let out a solemn sigh.
So much had changed. Reina had gone from a terrified girl to a courageous warrior in the few years that she had to prepare herself.
She was but one person and was willing to put her life on the line to save her comrades...her family, and friends. It was a reckless endeavour. It was in essence, tantamount to suicide. But she had her heart set on seeing her mission through to the end, and even though he was still reluctant he decided to join her in her journey.
Even so...he could not help but wonder what it was like. What went through her mind that convinced her to go to such lengths? What did the people she had known in the past mean to her? Had they meant enough to drive her to do such a hopeless and dangerous task? And lastly...did he have similar feelings toward her?
He intertwined his fingers as he rested his head against his hands. After being with her he had discovered many new things-things he had not ever come to know as a member of Owl Castle. What purpose did such needless emotions serve? Were reckless actions justified by such thoughts?
No matter how much he questioned it, he could not draw a definitive or logical conclusion. It ailed him and yet...at the same time he could not put his finger on why not knowing did not deter him. Perhaps he would only find out the answer to his questions if he spent more time with Reina. It was possible she had the answers to those mysteries and many more...but to ask such obvious questions may out his secret, and the end result would be disastrous. He sighed gently.
His secret, his relationships, and those truths that managed their fragile relationships. During his time he was told to question nothing, accept anything, and discover everything. It was not a rule, but a way of life. He lived to do as he was told, follow through missions with guile and skill, and to speak nothing of it.
“Salem...” Reina's voice snapped him from his reverie and he turned to her. “That's....that's not a fork...that's a spork...hehe...” She laughed gently. It seemed she was still asleep.
The sight of her smile brought him a strange sense of...peace? The feeling within him was unusual. Light. Joyful. But why? Those times, though far and few between were baffling, yet memorable. He gently brushed his hand to her cheek and she smiled.
To defeat Hotaka...to protect Reina...to see her smile like that again...they had to win. He had to protect her. He renewed his resolve as he got up and made his way to the door. He threw on his coat and stepped into his shoes before he exited the inn and disappeared into the night.

He made his way through the residential district and stopped near a run-down and abandoned home. He considered himself fortunate that the place had remained. It seemed that despite it being out of place amidst all the others, it was likely a lot owned by the Dark Moon for it to remain in ruins. But it was not the house he came to see.
He stepped inside and inspected the place carefully, wary in case the place fell apart with him inside of its quarters. The years had done a number on it. The roof was sunken, the wood was rotting and the stairwell was sundered...and yet, the place still remained intact. He carefully made his way over the rubble that lead to the kitchen and glanced around. Many of the cupboards had rotted through and some had openings just barely hanging open by their hinges.
How many times had he come here, yet paid so little attention to any of it? As he looked upon it he had realized at the time, all of it mattered so little to him. He had so little interest if it was anything aside from the mission at hand. He shook off the feeling. Seeing it made him nostalgic-not of his time as a shinobi but of the life he came to know with Reina and company. How dramatically all of it had changed, and how suddenly also. If he had not found her that day, where would he be now? Would he still be carrying out duties for Master Kazuo? Or would he have been buried in Xenym with many of the Dark Moon's forces?
The ex-shinobi knelt down the ground and placed his fingers into the cracks between a pair of tiles. He lifted them up and set them aside, then moved forward and did so for a set of four more tiles. When he had removed all six a door was revealed. He grabbed it by the handle and lifted it, revealing a stairwell into the underground.
He made his way down the steps into the depths of the darkness, step by step until a single torch amidst a set came into view. He took the first one within reach from the wall and made his way down the corridor, past pillars and into a wider area before he came to a single wooden door. He took the handle and slowly opened it before he entered.
“Hm? What do we have here? A customer?” The shopkeeper asked. He wore a black pinstripe suit with a matching fedora-he kept his head low, though one could not see his eyes through the grey bangs that covered them. It was almost as if he could see out, but his visitors could not see in.
In the past Salem had paid him little mind, but this time around he approached with an air of caution. Shopkeeper aside, he never needed any particular form of identification in the store due to the fact only members of the Dark Moon and Owl Castle knew of the location. Other people avoided it because the castles had deliberately spread rumours about it to chase away any suspicious parties or adventurous children.
His only form of disguising his identity was wearing his hood to hide most of his facial features. It was likely of little consequence, but he would prefer to avoid taking any unnecessary risks to outing himself to his previous superiors.
“There are a few products I'm interested in.” Salem said eyeing the shopkeeper warily.
“My wares are at your disposal.” He answered as he gestured grandly to the items behind him.
Though small, he had managed to fit quite the variety of items within. There were a series of shelves with all sorts of flora, the innards of fauna, and much, much more. He carried the materials that the shinobi used to make their garments and masks, some specialized weapons, a variety of potions both for curing and ailing, and machine parts.
What Salem needed were a certain set of flora in order to make a paralysis potion. He could certainly buy it, but herbology was one of the lessons he was taught during his time and so it would be cheaper to prepare it himself. If his memory served him, he needed some desert ivy, cactus water, a spare vial and walking flower pollen. He requested the four and the shopkeeper deftly prepared them in a vial and a pair of folded papers before offering him the second vial.
The young man paid the cost and turned away as the shopkeeper waved with a sly grin from ear to ear. “Your business is much appreciated.”
Salem made his way back to the room and rummaged through his things in order to prepare the potion. He took out a small bowl and mixed the ivy with the pollen while he boiled some hot water. Once he had finished he took the boiled water and added both it and the mixture into the vial. He placed a cork in it and let it sit for a brief period before he removed the cork and held it away from his face. The scent alone could make his face go numb, but as it was it would not suffice to paralyze a grown man from head to toe. He took the vial with the cactus water and very carefully added it bit by bit. The steam alone both burned and created a numbness in the tip of his fingers, but the process was almost finished. After he added the last of the cactus water he closed it once more and shook it gently.
“That should suffice.” He walked over to the bed and sat down before he placed a hand to Reina's shoulder. She looked peaceful. He stared at her face solemnly for a few moments before he had a sudden flashback-her face reminded him of one of his targets-the sight of the bloody wound in his neck and the soaked kunai he held in his hand before he vanished. He took his hand off Reina for a moment and looked at it, then both before he clenched his fists. Then and now...things were different. He had a cause. He had...choices. Something he did not before-he was no longer a 'weapon'. He was a human being, he was...Salem. He need not be anything more, nor less for a mad king.
“Reina...wake up.” He said as he roused her.
“Mm...just five more minutes...” She muttered as she furrowed her brows.
He knit both of his. “Come now, five minutes is likely time we don't have to spare. If we're to act, we must do it swiftly and skillfully.”
The young swordsman yawned and stretched as she sat up. “Okay, okay...I'm awake.” She stretched again and let out a second long-winded yawn. “I just need to wash my face and I'll be properly awake.”
“Good. You should be at your best for this mission.”
She rustled his hair. “You worrier you.”
He cocked an eyebrow as she sleepily walked off before and bumped into one of the walls, likely thinking that she was still at Madelaine's. At the sight he thought, perhaps my worries are not entirely misplaced.

The two had arrived at the general's home and they silently crept their way around the house's corner.
As he neared the window Salem climbed up and cautiously placed himself against the window sill and drew a kunai from his tool belt. He took a deep breath before he held it and placed the weapon to the window. One false move and their entire mission would be in shambles. He etched a circle into the glass and placed the weapon back in his belt before he placed his fingers to the cut. He pushed against the glass and the circle fell out-he desperately reached out and grabbed it before it fell out of his reach.
He began to breathe again and used his thumb to lift the lever and unlock the window. With his free hand he lifted the window, dropped the circle of glass to it and opened the window fully with his right hand instead.
With that, he climbed back down and regrouped with his companion. Clad in black from head to toe, mask and all she looked the part of a common burglar. If he had not know who was within he would think that she was capable of the act too, but that was not the case.
He tapped Reina twice on the shoulder and she nodded. Just as they had rehearsed, he would open the window, come back to let her know that the way was clear and that they could enter. Following that, he would assist her in ascending the wall so that she could get inside. The two would sneak to Hotaka's bedside, administer the potion, and carry him out through the front door. The plan was well thought out, but not entirely flawless. Avoiding a fight was ideal, but not guaranteed. To take him alive, to avoid causing a stir in Aoich, and to refrain from drawing the attention of the Dark Moon were all things that Salem needed to take into account. But there was no avoiding the fact that they were within the belly of the beast.
Salem climbed into the window and Reina reached out for his hands. Once he took hers in his, he balanced out her weight and she began to ascend the wall step by step. Once she managed to get her feet through he let go of her hands and she slipped in after him with a quiet 'thanks' afterwards. Perhaps now was not the time for formalities, but it gave him a slight bit of happiness nonetheless.
He scanned the room cautiously, but found nothing within save for the walls, windows and a door. An unused room.
“He's not here. I suppose we could consider this a stroke of fortune, but it means he's in another room. Let us proceed with caution so we don't wake him.” Salem suggested as he took Reina's hand and she nodded.
The pair traversed the darkness of the room into the hallway, finding themselves in a short corridor. The house was only one story, so one of the rooms was where Hotaka slept-they just needed to find out which. Salem stopped at one of the doors and let Reina go before he placed an ear and hand to the door, with another to the knob. He listened carefully and heard nothing, so he assumed it safe to say that it was indeed not the room they sought out. Even so, searching it would not be a bad idea. They needed to consider their routes of escape, and which rooms had an escape to speak of.
He opened the door slowly and cautiously, a gentle creaking followed every movement of the hinges. As he opened it further the sound came to a halt and he could see what laid within. It was a bathroom, but one with very few, if any items within. There was soap, a toothbrush, a towel and a few other toiletries, but otherwise it was rather barren, as was the rest of the house. The fact that he lived in a house, for that matter was odd in and of itself and it gave the young man the sneaking suspicion that something had happened between Hotaka and the Dark Moon. Perhaps inner turmoil, or strife within the ranks. Whatever it was, he would have to ensure that he and Reina survived before he got any answers from the man.
“A bathroom.” He whispered to his comrade as he took her hand and continued down the hall.
He stopped at the next room and placed his ear to the door. He listened carefully-the sound of quiet breathing caught his attention, and he knew that Hotaka was within; or at the very least, if Lucia's intelligence was to be trusted. He shook his head and cast away his doubts. The Cerebians, even their queen had placed their trust in the Confidants. Vanir was a suspicious man, but Salem also had secrets of his own to keep. The time for questions would come-the time for action was now. He opened the door and peered inside as it slowly became more ajar. Within his bed lay Hotaka, sound asleep and completely vulnerable.
Once the door was open wide enough he took Reina's hand once more and slipped inside. The two had decided that if Hotaka struggled, Reina would hold him down and Salem would administer the potion by force if need be. It was awfully dark within, but Salem took his side on the far end of the room while Reina took hers closer to the door. Thanks to his status as a Confidant, she could sense the distance between them, and judge the length of objects, so long as she had a good idea of what was in her way.
Salem removed the potion from his toolkit and Reina raised her head at the sound of it, a clear sign she was listening well.
He held his breath as he removed the cork on the vial and placed his thumb to the general's chin to open it ever so slightly. The moment Salem placed the vial to his lips Hotaka's eyes shot open and he slapped the potion from Salem's hands.
“Reina!” Salem shouted to her as he placed a hand to his sheathed weapon.
“I'm on it!” Reina shouted as she reached out to hold him down. Just as she got a hold of his arms he twisted his lower body and hit her in the ribs with his shins throwing her off balance. Salem drew his weapon and attempted to cut him but was met with the scabbard of Hotaka's own katana.
In the few moments he looked on in surprise, he was able to glean where the weapon was drawn from. If his suspicions and vision were correct, the general drew the weapon from behind the bed's mattress-it seemed to be resting on the frame between there and the wall, out of their sight, but within his reach. The situation was looking worse by the second.
Hotaka leapt to his feet and blocked Salem's second attack with his scabbard once more. As he drew the blade and cast away it's sheath, he went on the offensive.
“Reina! Quickly, this way!” He said to her as she reeled from the shock and hurried to his side.
With one hand to his ninjatō and the other to his tool belt, he drew a smoke bomb from within and hurled it at the ground. The object burst into a cloud of smoke and he withdrew before taking Reina's hand. He kept his eyes to the cloud of smoke and turned his weapon so that it was aimed behind him. He thrust it and narrowly missed his own rib cage to shatter the window behind him.
“Hold on Reina!” He cried out amidst the sound of falling glass.
At those words he pulled her as close as he could to his chest and dove out the window. The two hit the ground hard and he rolled over the glass to get his companion to safety.
“Salem! Are you alright?” Reina asked, her eyebrows hiked with concern.
“I'm f-fine. You needn't worry for my sake. As quickly as you can, get your bearings. I will keep Hotaka at bay.”
“R-right! Okay!” She got to her feet and made her way to the nearest wall and quickly moved away.
Salem got to his feet and removed the shards of glass stuck to his clothes, but those that had been stuck within him would be tougher to get out. He caught a glimpse of Hotaka climbing through the wind and reclaimed his ninjatō before the man could approach him again.
“Assassins is it? It's no surprise that you would target me now.” The man sighed.
“Whether you are enemies from the Dark Moon come to silence me or nothing more than rebels out to take my life, you will not walk away unscathed. I can guarantee you that.”
Salem could answer the statement with one of his own, but he decided to remain silent. He had already said more than enough, and should Hotaka escape he could not risk anything else he said become the key to tracking them. To that end...he would have to ensure that Hotaka came with them, or did not leave alive.
So that Reina could live, so the Cerebians could have hope...he would cut down their enemies.
Salem rushed back in to engage Hotaka and their weapons clashed. The fact that he had failed to paralyze him with the potion had put him at a massive disadvantage. He was thankful that this was not a mission for Owl Castle or he would have been deemed a failure, but their methods did not specialize in direct combat.
Hotaka forced his ninjatō back and before he could deliver a fatal blow Salem drew a kunai and parried the strike. He turned on the balls of his heels and came around with a spinning slash but missed the blow. Hotaka leapt back and lunged forward with a downward slash. Salem blocked it with his blade and back flipped away as two more horizontal swings followed it.
The man was fast, his footwork was not to be underestimated either and his strength was more than a match for Salem's. At the ex-shinobi's disposal, he had caltrops, two kunai, two smoke bombs remaining and three shuriken. It would have been smart to buy more supplies earlier and he cursed his foolishness for not thinking to do it sooner. He would have to use his resources wisely and salvage what he could following the battle.
He removed two of the three shuriken from his tool belt and hurled them one after the other. While he began a new approach Hotaka deflected one of the two and side-stepped the other before he rushed at Salem with a rising slash. The blade met his ninjatō and carved a line past the weapon before leaving a cut on his right cheek and him reeling. He placed a hand to his cheek and wiped the falling bead of blood away. His tools would not avail him in this battle-the one thing that he could rely on was his speed. It may have been his only advantage over Hotaka, and he need only delay until Reina arrived. He had little doubt the two could defeat him with sheer numbers, but all they needed was one well timed blow to end the battle.
Salem rushed towards the general this time around and side-stepped as the blade came down upon him. He attempted to cut a swath through his flank but met only with steel-a series of sparks followed in his wake and more followed afterwards as the two clashed once more. Salem held his ninjatō over his head with both hands before he slipped out from the weight of the blade and immediately followed it with a quick stab. The blade left a slit in Hotaka's top, and for but a moment, Salem could see a bloody wound and the man wince. He placed a hand to the wound, but put both on his blade shortly after. As expected a general of the Dark Moon would not capitulate over such a small wound.
The ex-shinobi charged in once more with a wide horizontal cut, and as he predicted Hotaka saw the blow coming and parried it. I that moment he turned on his right foot and leapt through the air to follow it with a spinning kick. The blow made contact with the general's right arm and threw him off balance. As Salem touched down he lunged forward and attempted to disarm the man with a precise blow to his dominant hand, being the right. The ninjatō only pierced the air as Hotaka's hand fell away from the blade and with his secondary hand he took a swing at Salem. Though the young man fell away the blade grazed his neck and he grit his teeth, both in pain and concern. Had he stayed there any longer his head would be removed with relative ease.
He caught a glimpse of Reina as she returned and he nodded solemnly. The dynamic of the battle was going to take a dramatic shift. His top priority would be to protect Reina from there on out. His secondary objective would be to create an opening for her so that she could knock the general unconscious. It was their second option should they fail. He was loathe to put the girl at risk, but she was headstrong when it came to her quest, and she was insistent that her training with Vanir and himself would not fail her.
Hotaka's eyes wandered to Reina but for a moment and in that moment of hesitation Salem charged at him and brought his blade down. The general met his weapon and Salem drew his kunai once more and thrust it at him. The man took his hand off the blade and grabbed hold not of Salem's wrist, but the knife itself and prevented him from bringing the blade any closer by sheer brute force. His blood trickled down the knife and his wrist but he persisted nonetheless. Once Salem withdrew his ninjatō to prepare another strike the kunai was torn from his hand and tossed away before he found the blade coming down upon him.
At that moment steel met steel and the shadow of Reina stood before the young man. Both hands to her weapon's hilt, she held him back long enough for Salem to retreat and her to follow afterwards.
“Sorry for the wait. I've got my bearings now, so let's do this together!” She said with a confident grin.
Her lack of fear was astounding, and for her to seem so confident in one such situation even more so, but he took solace in her presence. To have such a stalwart ally, and someone to protect and fight alongside at that gave him purpose. With renewed determination he armed his weapon and prepared to continue the battle.
“Yes, of course,” Salem answered.
“I will lead and create an opening for you. When you find it, strike him down!”
Salem rushed in first, his blade pointed at the general as if he was going to charge directly at him. Moments before he found his strike countered and the katana plunged into his chest, he leapt from where he stood, over the general and landed behind him. He turned on the balls of his heels with a roundhouse kick that was blocked by the general's arm. With both hands to his ninjatō he lunged forward to prepare a slash that was nothing more than a feint to buy his companion time. Once their blades met Reina quickly turned her dash into a sprint and prepared her pommel.
Hotaka closed his eyes for but a moment, and stepped forward, forcing Salem back before he spun around and took a swing at Reina. Her head perked up as the sound of his feet twisting on the concrete signalled he was coming for her, and she spun her blade around into an upright position to prevent him from cutting her down.
Salem followed after him with a spinning kick. As he leapt through the air his body twisted and he kicked the general in the side of his head, causing him to stumble away while the young man landed and rushed after him. He kept a single palm flat, his fingers pressed together as he took a swing at the back of the man's neck. He predicted the blow and crouched down to avoid the strike. Following it he took a low swing at Salem's legs, to which Salem hopped over the blade, followed it with a back flip, and a second that put a fair distance between the two and brought him to a skidding halt.
Reina followed after him with a diving strike, pommel first. With her rapid approach he did not have the time to pierce her with the edge of his weapon so he took a step back, turned his blade around and thrusted his pommel into her stomach. Her momentum came to a grinding halt as a pained groan escaped her lips and he forced her back with the weight of his own body and growing momentum. As she fell off of the katana's end and hit the ground he turned the blade back around and held it above her to perform a coup de grace. As he thrust the blade downwards toward her a kunai knocked it aside and a shuriken dug itself into his right wrist, leaving a bloody trail along with its cut.
Following the event Salem dove past Hotaka and scooped Reina up in his arms as he tumbled aside once more and helped her to her feet.
“Are you alright?” He asked.
She nodded with a slight smile. “Yeah, I'm okay. The strike winded me, but I'm still in one piece,” She answered.
“I've successfully landed an attack on his right arm. Should it be sufficiently damaged, we will have a complete advantage over him. I'll target it as much as I can, so continue to focus on your task. We can defeat him, of this I'm sure!”
“I'll follow your lead.” She said with a wide grin.
Hotaka pulled the weapon from his arm and placed a hand over the bloody wound.
“You are both strong and capable-of this I'm sure, but to use such weapons is proof of where you hail from. I know not who sent you, but I will find out from you. I've no intention to kill you, so surrender yourself peacefully and I will have no further need to harm you.” He told them as he took up a casual battle stance.
Salem blinked as he solemnly appraised the man. What kind of fool would spare the lives of people who were out to take his own? There was no denying that if he killed them, he wouldn't be able to get any information out of them, which could easily result in more assassins being sent to do what they failed to do. In their case, that would not come to pass, but if he did mention that Salem was from Owl Castle he may have had actual assassins sent after him. There was the possibility they were being watched, but it raised the question on whether or not the Dark Moon Kingdom would intervene. With that thought in mind, the sooner they ended the battle the better. It was fortunate that no one had left their homes, likely due to fear of theirs being next, so Salem had to take this opportunity.
He took up his battle stance and Hotaka sighed.
“If that is your answer, then so be it. I've little interest in taking your lives, but I would not expect for you to sell your employer out so easily either. I will do what I must to settle this matter!”
Salem took a deep breath. The shards of glass embedded in his skin were also wearing him down, but he could not show any weakness to his enemy or it would be exploited. He closed his eyes, opened them and steeled his resolve.
At the sound of his fading footfalls Reina followed in his wake and the two split apart taking each of Hotaka's flanks.
He eyed them both cautiously before he turned to focus on Salem. The ex-shinobi swung his blade and found the blow blocked. He twisted the blade around and raised both arms to bring the blade down only to find the two weapons clash. His eyes darted to Reina as she approached from behind and thrusted her pommel towards the captain. With sheer strength he forced Salem back and turned his katana on Reina. As he turned she gripped her pommel with both hands and placed the blade horizontally across her chest to defend herself. The moment the sound of their weapons made contact she pulled her blade across as she turned her body and performed a low sweeping blow.
Cloth tore and the general stepped back as a few droplets of blood touched the ground. Reina's cut weakened Hotaka's left leg, so if Salem was to force him to use it for stability he could create an opening. In that moment he saw his opportunity and decided to make his move.
He bounded and his ninjatō cut through the air before he brought it down on Hotaka. As he predicted, the blade was blocked with the general's own, but his momentum with the sheer force of his entire body came down upon Hotaka and his wounded leg buckled under the weight. As Salem touched down and withdrew his blade to prepare the next strike, Hotaka stumbled in an attempt to regain his balance and the ex-shinobi saw his chance at a checkmate. He stepped forward and took two quick slashes at the general's dominant hand, leaving a pair of gashes in it and disarming him.
“Now!” He shouted to his companion.
She nodded in turn and rushed forward.
“Kh...” Hotaka muttered under his breath as he crouched down.
With his uninjured hand to the ground, he used his wounded leg to sweep Reina's foot from under her and she collapsed upon his back. He rose from the ground and hurled her off into Salem, who dropped his weapon and desperately fumbled her and his own balance. Once the two were disoriented he picked up the weapon with his left hand and buried his bleeding right beneath his armpit.
Without a moment of hesitation, he rushed forward toward the two and Salem swallowed hard.
“You must defend yourself!” Salem shouted desperately. Her torso hung over his right shoulder, and she looked panicked at his words. “I will guide you! Strike as you would the hands of a clock!”
“Eh? O-okay!” She cried out frantically.
Salem watched Hotaka from the corner of his eye and assessed the situation accordingly. “10 o' clock!”
She raised her blade to meet the general's, and Salem crouched down to protect himself from the blade's edge.
“Good! 12 o' clock!”
She raised her blade vertically and the two blades clashed again. The sounds of steel against steel ended abruptly once Salem took the opportunity to get back on his feet and make his way towards his dropped weapon. As he made his way over he glimpsed the general in pursuit.
“2 o' clock!”
Reina raised her blade once more and managed to parry the following blow.
Salem skidded to a halt and collected his blade before he turned around and fended off Hotaka's katana with a single powerful swing. Much to his surprise, the difference in strength had dramatically shifted since his dominant hand was wounded. He let Reina down and stepped to the fore to defend any oncoming attacks while she gathered her bearings.
“Phew...that was kinda scary!” She said under her breath.
Her casual demeanour was misplaced at such a time, but she was safe. That mattered more than anything else.
Leaving her safety aside, the end of the battle was nigh. The two had a complete advantage, and so they only needed to press it a bit more in order to see it through successfully.
“Come, we will finish this!” She nodded once and Salem went ahead. “Become my shadow, Reina!”
The ex-shinobi stormed towards Hotaka and their blades clashed. They remained deadlocked for a few moments before Salem forced him back. In that moment he could see it-his heart was open, a chance to deal a fatal blow-he shook his head quickly and doubled down on the weapon. With two quick strikes his grip was loosened, and with one last rising slash he managed to disarm him. He dashed towards him and leapt through the air for another spinning kick, and the moment it made contact Reina dashed from beneath him and thrust her pommel into Hotaka's chest with the momentum of her sprint.
“Gah...!” Hotaka let out the single sound, a string of saliva fell from his gaping mouth and his body froze before it collapsed to the ground.
“You've done it Reina! Well done,” Salem said.
“We did it, you mean. I couldn't have done it without you.” She said with a bright grin, but it faded as quickly as it appeared. “But I smell...blood. It's hard to mistake that odd metallic scent it has. Salem, are you hurt?”
“Well...yes, but it's nothing that you need concern yourself over.”
“What do you mean I shouldn't concern myself over it? If you're hurt, it's a concern! Where is it?”
She approached him and started patting him down all over.
“H-hold on a moment Reina. W-wait! No it's not there. My neck, it's a small wound on my neck! That's all!”
She placed her hands to his neck and with a gentle touch felt around for the wound. The moment her fingers touched it, he winced and pulled away slightly, and she lightly traced her fingers along it.
“Does it hurt? A lot?”
“No, not at all. As I had said, it's but a small wound.”
She pursed her lips. “Would that I had a bandage to cover it but...” She knit her eyebrows and he looked at her curiously.
“It's fine.”
She shook her head before she leaned in.
“Hold on Rei-”
Before he could finish saying her name she ran her tongue across the wound, licked the blood from her finger and grimaced.
“It tastes like it smells. It's not first-aid, but that should at least prevent it from getting infected.”
The young man placed a hand to his neck as his cheeks flushed. He turned away and knit his brows also.
“Was that...necessary?”
She pointed a finger at him.
“Consider yourself lucky it was just a small one! If you got your head chopped off a little saliva wouldn't fix it!”
He smiled sheepishly. “I did not know saliva could be used as a disinfectant. Is this something normal amidst Cerebians?”
She placed a finger to her chin thoughtfully.
“Maybe not normal but...Alessa used to do it all the time when we were kids. My dancing instructor Samson used to say I had two left feet, so I often got scraped knees,” she laughed gently.
Dancing?
Salem gave her a puzzled look at those words--perhaps it was a sort of martial art if it required an instructor? He had not the foggiest, but it was best that he refrain from asking. He found himself thankful that Reina did not suspect that he had shards of glass within him, and he did not wish to give her reason, nor the time to discover that truth.
“I see. Nevertheless, we should make haste. Now that the battle has ended, there may be civilians that will investigate the source of the disturbance, and would likely call the proper authorities. Let us tie him up and make a hasty retreat.”
Reina nodded in response and Salem unfastened the rope from his belt. He tied Hotaka up and lifted his torso while his companion took his legs.
“I will guide the way, so you need only follow along at a steady pace.

The two made their way through Aoich, out of the residential district and into the market, carefully weaving their way through the shadows and the alleyways to the outskirts of the city.
“To be honest,” Reina began, “Our plan was well thought-out and perfectly executed up until this very point.”
Salem raised his head to gaze at her with a questioning gaze.
“How do you mean?” He asked in turn.
“We've got our guy but...how are we gonna get him back to Madelaine's?”
Salem grit his teeth.
“To think that I had let such a fatal flaw evade me...”
“Helloooo?” A voice rang out from the streets as the light of a lantern caused the two to fly into a panic.
“Reina, we must take cover immediately!” Salem whispered frantically under his breath.
She nodded rapidly in response and the two attempted to haul the body out of sight, but their only options were to keep moving into the alleyways or hurl him into the river. The fact that he was not dead by any stretch of the imagination, but tied up and unconscious guaranteed he would drown, whether or not they went in with him.
The light of the lantern followed them around the corner and Salem knew their options were becoming more narrow by the moment. If need be, he could easily silence the onlooker. A fatal blow would not be necessary, but if he saw what they were doing perhaps it could prove to be. The only way to prevent the civilian's demise was to strike quickly, and preemptively.
Salem lowered Hotaka to the ground and shushed Reina as he walked past her, then drew his ninjatō slowly and quietly. He waited at the edge of the building they took refuge behind with his weapon in hand and waited in bated breath for their unsuspecting mark. When his footsteps came within range, Salem turned the corner and brandished his blade as a feint. With his other hand he planned to knock out the onlooker, and blow out the lantern but found himself at a loss on the first step.
His weapon hand was stopped mid-swing, his non-dominant hand was grabbed shortly after, and he found himself at a loss.
“Whoa there! It's a good thing your friend warned me or chances are I'd be a kebab by the time you were through with me.”
A man wearing a tan tunic with unfamiliar characters embroidered upon it, baggy pants, sandals and a shemagh waved to him. He wore a pair of ringbands tied around his hand and wrist, and had both of his ears pierced with small gold earrings. He had bronzed skin, dark brown hair and easygoing eyes.
Salem raised an eyebrow at the man's words but chose not to speak yet. Who was this 'friend' that he spoke of? It had to be someone who knew Salem, and this person had to be something to have predicted that attack on just that information and intuition alone.
Judging by his garb, he likely heralded from Elfa or one of the places within it's borders. But he knew nobody from it. It raised the question of how he knew him and what he was doing in Aoich.
“Ahh silent treatment huh? Guess it'd help if I introduced myself first.” He let go of Salem's hands and grinned.
“I'm Alden, a member of the Cerebian guild Revolution. We got a request from that barista, Vanir, I think? Said you guys needed transport so the head honcho sent me here to give you guys a lift to Elias. For a price, of course!” His grin widened as he made a circle with his thumb and index finger.
“So you are an ally of ours then?” Salem asked as he sheathed his blade. “It seems I owe Vanir my thanks, and you, an apology.” He bowed his head. “Forgive my insolence. I had little intention to take your life, but for the sake of our mission I only planned to do what needed to be done.”
“Oh well that's reassuring.”
“Is...is it safe? I could hear you two talking just barely.” Reina said as she leaned over the corner.
“Yes. You can come out now.”
“There's the girl of the hour. I take it you're 'the kid'?” Alden asked with a teasing grin.
“There's only one jerk who would give me that nickname.” She said as she pouted. “Are you acquainted with Vanir?”
“Friend of a friend you could say. He knows our boss Emil, Emil sent me, Alden, and Alden says the rest is history.”
He nodded thoughtfully.
“Now that the introductions are out of the way, can we get the hell out of here? There's a damn good chance that someone's gonna wander through the streets and see that you guys are hauling some dead guy around. The last thing I need is to have my caravan confiscated and my ass thrown in jail.”
“We'll be right there. Let's go Salem.”
Salem nodded and Alden stepped in front of her, causing her to bump into him and stop.
“Now hold on a moment. I might not like hauling corpses around as much as the next adventurer but I can't stand idly by and let a girl do it. That's ungentlemanly.”
She grinned. “Well I'm sure you're quite the gentleman, Alden.”
He grinned as he shrugged. “I get that a lot. Let's get that corpse and get out of here, Kid and Other Kid. I'll show you to my caravan.”
“He is not dead, nothing more than unconscious,” Salem answered wryly.
“Good. Living people smell less. They're just noisier.”
“We'll keep that to a minimum, I assure you.”
The group moved forward by Salem's lead and managed to reach the outskirts of the city.
The sun slowly rose over the horizon and the sky basked in the glow of dawn. The stars faded among the crimson-orange sky and the start of a new day was not far from dawning upon them. They needed to make short work of their duty and get out of the city as soon as possible.
“Hang on a sec' would you?” Alden asked.
He put down Hotaka's legs and climbed into the caravan before returning with a small wooden step ladder.
“Alright, watch your step, 'cause if you go down we both are.”
Salem raised his eyebrows in response, but offered no words in turn.
As he climbed into the caravan and made his way past the curtains he got a better look of the inside. There were benches, a broom hanging from the wall. There was a first-aid kit, what seemed to be a change of clothes. At the other side was a tall olive ovular object that potentially contained a sleeping bag or the equipment of the driver.
“Doesn't matter where you put him, so long as the two of you can fit back here. There's first aid too, courtesy of that brownie of Vanir's apparently.”
“Skuld is always so thoughtful isn't she?” Reina asked with a smile.
“Indeed.” Salem remarked with a solemn nod.
The two let Hotaka down and Alden stepped out of the caravan. He picked up the stepladder and placed it back inside before he tied it down and nodded with approval.
“Alright you two, I'll take you back to the city, but I've got one condition.” He said as the two turned to face him.
“What would that be?” Salem asked.
“No boning! That's all!”
Reina gasped as her cheeks flushed. “B-b-b-”
Alden grinned. “Alright, let's pack up and shove off. Judging by her response I take it you haven't yet so there's no problems. Next stop, Elias!”
At those words he made his way around to the front of the caravan and shortly after it began to move.
Salem looked to Reina who continued to stutter that single letter with her trembling hands to her cheeks. He thought of asking her exactly what 'boning' meant, as he was still to learn so much of the slang used in the other cities, but perhaps it was a question for another time.

Reina
As the group moved from the borders of Aoich into Yong Gyoung territory, night had fallen, and Reina had fallen asleep. Prior to this event taking place, Alden himself said that it would be in their best interest if they got some rest. He planned to stop for the night briefly, and as their hostage was still unconscious they would not be able to get anything out of him.
While she quietly slept Salem placed a blanket over her and rested her head in his lap. Though it may not have been the most comfortable pillow on Jienda, it certainly had more to offer her than a wooden bench did.
With a sudden jerk Hotaka came to and Salem placed a hand to his weapon with apprehension. The ex-shinobi's sudden movement woke his companion and she arose from her slumber with a small line of saliva running from her mouth and her eyebrows raised.
“Wh-what's goin' on...Salem...?” She asked groggily. She groped around to find exactly where she was and grabbed his legs before she shot up.
“Eh? Are those-it is, isn't it?! S-sorry!”
“Shh!” He said as he placed a finger to his lips. She nodded solemnly in turn.
“You...are the assassins correct? Why have you captured me? What is it that you want?” Hotaka asked as he turned in the direction of their voices. His hands and legs were bound and his eyes were covered.
“We'll be the ones asking the questions.” Salem answered before he placed a hand to Reina's shoulder and nodded.
She turned to Hotaka and swallowed hard. Defeating him was only the first step-they had honestly and truly completed that task, and now were faced with another. How would she get the information she needed out of him? Was she courageous enough to stand tall, to face her past and see this portion of her journey through to it's end?
She shook her head to cast away the doubts in her heart. She could, and would, no matter what it took. There were still people that she could save.
“The Dark Moon...they had begun an expedition into the tundra and stumbled upon a village there. They mercilessly slaughtered, pillaged, and took captives. They...took my mother, they took my eyes, and something precious to me against my will.” Reina explained as she clenched her fists against her trembling legs.
At her words, Hotaka was silent. The only sound he made was that of his teeth gnashing, and judging by Salem's silence it was not him, and he was likely as surprised as she was.
“To think that was the end result of the war we had waged...even I find myself at a loss.” Hotaka replied as he shook his head.
“What...do you mean? Weren't you a part of it?”
He nodded. “'Tis true. I was a part of it. But I lead the reinforcements, not the vanguard. Hayato was the leader of the vanguard--one of the most ruthless, and successful commanders the Dark Moon Kingdom has ever seen. To slay his enemies is not enough to sate his thirst for blood. He will break their bodies, their minds, and their spirits.
“His actions were not just to devastate your village-it was meant as a warning. One that would echo across our continent to the others of your kind that this is only the beginning.
“When our reinforcements had arrived, the battle had already ended. We glimpsed a tornado of sand that swallowed the entire village and left nothing but that in its wake. We put the Winged stragglers to the sword and assisted the wounded and the able as we returned, Hayato being one of those men.
“In spite all of this, what was done to you I...I cannot say that any reason could warrant such actions. Alas, an apology from me will not return what was taken from you. I fear there is nothing that can.”
Reina furrowed her brows. “I don't understand. You're...if you're a part of them why would you tell us the truth so honestly? Aren't you bound to secrecy? Don't you fear that the Dark Moon will kill you?”
He chuckled mirthlessly. “For what we have done, death would be a mercy. They will not kill me, though. To them, I'm already a dead man. They had kept me in Aoich solely for the purpose of watching me, making sure that I do not run where their eyes could not see me. I was no longer of use to the kingdom, and as such was delegated to being on probation.”
“Then if you're of no use to the Dark Moon Kingdom we need to know the truth. What is the true objective of the Dark Moon? What do they intend to do by slaying the 'Winged Ones'?” Salem asked.
“Even more so...what's the origin of this? There has to be a reason they suddenly came and attacked us...let alone discovered where we were.”
“It was a promise of redemption--of a new world order by the Agasura King. The kingdom's tactician Eung Soo has a young daughter by the name of Choen Palm. She had awoken a power in herself that was borrowed to her by the Agasura King, and through her divinations he saw what must be done to reclaim our world.
“The end of all was inevitable, but those who stand by the Agasura King would have their souls spared, and would be granted reign of the new world.
“To this end, the slaughter of the Winged Ones would only be the first step towards that goal. To ensure that an event by the name of 'The Eternal Night' came to be, we would have to remove any who threaten it, and your kind was the greatest threat to it.
“Furthermore, he would require a sacrifice. Not just one, but many...a soul worthy of him. Not only that but an untainted vessel. For that purpose, the emperor had prepared his own daughter to be offered on the day the Agasura King would be upon us. The Moon of the Sixteenth Day. Her death and rebirth as his vessel would ensure that all comes to pass, and with it our loyalty to him would be all but guaranteed.”
Reina had both her hands cupped to her mouth and Salem looked physically wounded.
“To think that it was that...” He muttered under his breath.
Hotaka nodded. “My family has served the Dark Moon for generations, but the existence of the Agasura King was not something that had always been a part of our cause. I believe that the dark magics of the Agasura is at work here-they have tainted the emperor and turned him against his own people. As he has lost himself, I have lost my purpose.
“As I have told you all that I know, I serve no further purpose to you. No longer will I wield my weapon to take the lives of innocents.
“I ask that if you are to take my life, that you see my body buried. I care not where, but I wish to be returned to the earth. It is no atonement, but perhaps my body may serve as some use to those that still yet live.”
Reina bit her lip briefly. “N-no...I don't plan to do that. There are still people that I need to save...and I too, don't want to fight if I don't have to. To that end, I need the high ranking officials like you to trade for my people who were captured.”
Hotaka nodded solemnly but there were shadows of doubt in his following words. “If that is what you wish, I will not deny you this. 'Tis a worthy cause. But as I had told you, my life is of little worth to them now.”
Reina swallowed those words hard too, but she acknowledged them nonetheless. “Every little bit counts.”
She turned to Salem who gently and firmly held her hand.
“As I am now, I don't think that I can prevent The Eternal Night but...if there's time, as much as I can, I'll work towards that ultimate goal. I'll strive to improve, to save my people, and all of those others who are in danger. I can.”
Her trembling hands stopped and her mouth straightened.
“I must.”

Recent events got me thinking. We need a version of SSS featuring Dante from the Devil May Cry Series. Fund it!
So? Let's get down to it!

My brains are a little scrambled today so bear with me here. Should be fine, for the most part, though!
Looking through this now...gotta admit, there are some parts that even I don't get. I'm racking my brain over what Reina meant by the location of the shadows, but I think it was meant to be houses. I'll make some quick-fixes as I go along for clarity.
You know, sometimes I worry that the cities don't feel lively enough. I'm glad that I took the opportunity to add a few people milling about here, too. Though it isn't mentioned here, around this point in time it's evening, taking place after they did some rummaging around the city. Thus, it's not unlikely that there'd be people, but there isn't a lot. Those final paragraphs too, they remind me of some bits and pieces of the past. I guess even when I was writing this, there were things that I understood and felt and it clearly shows here. It's been a good few years and that hasn't changed too much. Different year, same me I suppose. There are just some facets in life we can't refute, huh? Always gets his due, that one.

One of the things I really like about this part is that we get a much clearer look at Salem's mindset. You can kinda see the foundations of who he was and how the events thus far have changed him, somewhat. But also how he's starting to change due to his experiences with the members of Madelaine's and those that surround them. Have you ever been in that sort of situation? LIke...you meet somebody who you just can't understand. A real weirdo. But there's something about them that just...draws your attention. Like you can't look away from them. So you wind up watching and then before you know it, you just kinda get swept up in their pace. Next thing you know, you're on some rollercoaster of a journey not having the foggiest to where it'll take you. I guess if I was a bit more cynical or jaded, I'd say it's just a description of a manic pixie dream girl. But the realm between fiction and fantasy can be paper thin at times, and I realize that too...straddles that line. Perhaps more than many of us would be willing to believe. Sometimes, even me.
In spite of me saying that, Reina doesn't quite fit the bill lol. As the story progresses you'll understand what I mean by that, but hers, to some degree, is more of a conscious effort than by nature. She's an awkward girl with a lot of love in her heart. To some degree, their roles are reversed, but neither quite sees it that way. You know me, I love to play with tropes. Sometimes I abide by them but...I do so because I think it's needed. Not that the story itself needs it, but that we do, as readers. As people. People are a complicated sort, aren't they?

There's a lot of introspection from Salem here. I wanted to give a bit of a glimpse into some of the things he would do prior to leaving the Dark Moon, but also his mindset. How some of these things were so routine, mundane even, for him. How they meant little in comparison to his mission, and yet, at the same time, how those missions were routine to him. I'd mentioned it before, but I wanted to elaborate more on what his life like was prior to the current story. Though truthfully, that'd probably need it's own side story. Side story, not interlude. In truth, the glimpses like these become less frequent as time goes on but I think that's probably the best path forward. I feel like readers might feel somewhat cheaped out on that front, but it's just a part of his character development. Jut as we see here, he's learning to let go of his past and embrace the things he has in the present to continue to in the future. Not just that, though, but we also see him putting his past into perspective.
His skills with herbology and alchemy is something I'd like to make use of more. It's a nice touch to his character and it's a handy skill to have, as on occasion, I do make use of plants both in-story and outside of it. Things of my own make, I mean lol.
Something I like about the final part of this is the contrast it paints. If you've seen enough of my work you know it's something I like to do. Salem's inner monologues and his actions here paint a very bleak and dark past. Grey, but stained in red. Even in this scenario, Reina almost seems to take things easy. She's an oddity, that one, but in this situation she kinda serves as the symbol of Salem's new life, or perhaps, something that draws him out of his past.

The next part was tough to do. There aren't a whole lot of stealth missions in my work lol. So I say, but most of the 'hunts' are supposed to be. They just typically don't go according to plan. Took me a fair bit to consider how he would get the glass without...well, y'know, dropping it and ruining their entire mission. It's a weird tactic, but not an impossible one. If you got your hand stuck in the window though, you're in for a bad time. MAn, even reading this over again now, I can feel the tension. It has a different sort of energy to the battles and hopefully, I captured that well here. There's also a slight...dissonance in their relationship due to how they are. I mean, all things considered it's like that for a majority of Act 1, but I like the idea that they're not there yet. To...explain that a little better, it's like, they've been together a while, but there's still aspects of each other they haven't adapted to yet. Things they're working out and understanding about each other, and...I guess it's a time thing. Much of this I'm looking back at in retrospect so I have a clear idea of what it can be like, what it is, and what it was. It's a strange feeling, really. But in doing so, it helps me to see how I can better explore these facets. It's...weird to imagine going back and writing more scenes where the two are awkwardly trying to get to know each other, but given what I know now after having written them for a few years, I feel I can capture that much better.
Their relationship aside, the nature of their actions was one of the biggest challenges here, but it's not too bad, right? I'd spent a lot of time racking my brain over how the situation would play out, how they would determine their path forward and how they would prepare for it. Feels a bit like a co-op game, doesn't it? Still, the way the situation played out, it'd certainly be quite the experience if they actually succeeded in giving him the potion. Might be a little anti-climactic though.

And so, the fighting begins! In his inner monologues and his actions, you can see how more and more he shows care for his companion. He puts himself in danger, takes wounds and thinks both near and far for what he can do. But also that he isn't afraid to do what she won't, if it means he can save her from a much worse fate. I suppose much of this would be obvious for such a character, but it's the build up to that, that's really important. Questions like: what would make him go to such lengths? What changed in him that made him feel that way? It's something that goes both ways. It pertains to both these characters, in short. Their development can be reflected in the other's, and you can see how they grow together, and grow stronger together. It also lends credence to the Reina we see in Sanctuary, and her weapon choice, abilities, etc.
It's...difficult to talk about the battle to be honest with ya. I mean, most of the time I talk about spells and stances and how they might be used, but early Innocent, or perhaps, the lion's share of it foregoes that entirely. It was a major point for me in taking up the challenge of writing the novel, but there's none of the usual magic bs that I'd write into my stories here lol. The first half is two guys with swords fighting. Putting aside the sparring sessions with Vanir and Salem himself, this was one of my first major forays into doing something like this. I don't remember where but...I have vague memories of talking about why I wanted to do Innocent in the first place. I won't go into that here again, of course, but there is something I wanted to make a note of.
I think I went into it during the fight against Reina in Sanc, but one of the things I wanted to work on was where wounds are inflicted. How that can change a fighter's tactics and the rhythm of the battle. If you take a couple glimpses through this fight, you can see that on occasion, small wounds are inflicted. Salem mentioned it earlier too, but in that case he pointed out the lethal spots. In this fight, he's seeking non-lethal ways to incapacitate Hotaka and so he aims for those. Striking at the wrist to disable, the legs to immobilize, that sort of thing. It's easy to skip over that sort of thing. Just end the battle via either death, or incapacitation. Everything up to that, though, could make it much more interesting. As one would expect, you can't do it all the time, but in some cases, depending on the enemy it could certainly add some new facets to the battle.
Nonetheless, as you can guess Reina's kinda weak! Which is...fitting. She's improved, but she's nowhere near on the level of the masters of the Dark Moon, so she gets smacked around quite a bit. Salem's like the Jagen of this novel. I do wonder if readers would feel it jarring that Reina isn't as strong as she could be at this point in time or if they'd share the sentiment I feel. You've heard me say it a million times: the character should grow into the role. Reina at this juncture still has a long way to go, and given what we know about the series as a whole, I think it's the best course of action. Perhaps one could see it as a low floor with a high ceiling. She has plenty of room for growth, but a long way to go before she could achieve it. The circumstances of the novel move that ceiling quite a bit, but what she's capable of even now, still gives readers something to look forward to.
Her aside, a lot of it, as you'll see here is the two growing together. Salem alone is strong and currently, Reina is kinda weak. But for the two, teamwork is where they truly shine. Both in and out of battle, they count on each other. A lot of it is built around the concept of being protected. At times, as you might imagine, it's being guided. It was tough to do, and still is, but the facets of their characters, both physical and mental are all part of the overarching thematic tenets of the novel. Neither of the two fill any particular one role. They share them, and at times, rather often really, they switch roles. It's a rather different take on what I normally would do. With Sanctuary, TJ's growth tends toward a specific point; that for a time, he'll serve a particular role in his party and relationships and when his development reaches a certain point, his role in many scenarios will change. In a sense, he'll become the protagonist he was meant to be. These two awkwardly stumble through this fight, but you can see here how there's a shared sense of duty, both in character and action. It's...there's more to it than I can say but...there's a hint about it in one of the side stories. I think it'll make a lot more sense once you see the ending.
Nevertheless, the whole part where Salem had to hold Reina while fighting off Hotaka was...it was weird, wasn't it? Not in a bad way, surprisingly! I mean, it might've been bad, but I rather like the concept of it. If you're wondering why he didn't put her down, it's cause the moment that he did Hotaka would likely run them through. Nonetheless, the way the two clumsily works their way towards victory, I feel is somewhat endearing. It's not cool at all, it's a little messy, but it feels true to them. Salem makes a mental note of how easygoing about it all Reina is, here, and to some degree it might come off as a little stand-offish. Or heck, readers might agree with him. But that's the beauty of it! It's all strange. You might take a look at it and say, "Why would anyone say or do this?" and it's in asking those questions the characters truly feel alive, don't they? It's those weird little quirks that make them unique and wonderful and...yeah. I can't quite put it into words but...it feels kinda special, doesn't it?
I do realize sometimes I can do this more seriously. By that I mean, I'm not making a joke of things with my writing(in the story, at least) but I mean, that it could carry the air and the atmosphere of a much grittier or much more grim novel. There are portions of that, as we saw in the previous scenes, but they don't permeate the entirety of it. The start of the novel allows for it. But just as Reina learns to live with her disability, the pall that it casts, as does Salem's past, is eventually lifted and gradually, it points to brighter days. Their experiences together shape and change them, and even in this very battle you can see how. In the final moments of the battle, there too. Salem could've killed him, but he chose not to. The seeds of change were planted, and gradually they'll grow and blossom into something else entirely.
In short, I hope you'll look forward to seeing how we get the Salem you'll see in Sanctuary. I'll do my best to make a lovable hero, as always.

The post-battle scene, we get a bit of a glimpse of the old Reina. I realize a lot of the time, she can be a bit more passive, but she does care a lot, especially about him. It does feel like she might badger him a bit but...perhaps it needn't be a bad thing. I feel like it's something that I wrote in, but having someone to worry for him like that is definitely something he wouldn't be used to. It'd be new to him, and in that it'd be something that endears her to him. For us as readers, it might seem more like a mom nagging her son over something trivial lol. But it's these little things...I think, that I want to make sure I capture. How we see it, what it's like for them, to paint that picture so as to really make the characters feel alive. To chronicle how they change each other, and...above all else, create a love that feels genuine to all readers. The last one is perhaps the most difficult to do, since we all have a different idea of what it should be like. They're not foreshadowing or Chekov's Guns, just...little moments. Things that point forward toward the future. Small things that might not mean much at the time, but all point toward a greater whole. Even if you don't pay any special attention to them, I hope that they at least might make you laugh or smile as the story carries on. If you feel that their relationship developed well by the end of it, then I'll be glad.
Nonetheless, this is one of the first times we get mention of Samson and his nature as an instructor, but also a bit more about Alessa. You'll hear about them again every now and again. You know how it is, I've talked about this too. Developing characters in weird ways, through hear-say and other such things. Or through a friend. The two know each other like the backs of their hands, so you can trust her words.

So Salem not considering how they'd get him back to Madelaine's was...probably bad on my part. When I edit it, I might have him suggest a contingency plan ahead of time, or mention it there, but in general, preparedness should be one of his strong suits. I built him up as a very competent character, so if he's careless too frequently, one of the core tenets of his character falters and that's not good writing. If there was a reason...there kinda is. I can't say too much about that because technically spoilers, but if it were true then it could serve as either development, or regression. If that were the case, it'd be good writing! In a weird way.
I do love that Salem, most of the time, gives people the silent treatment. He and Peorth share that aspect in that though they don't often say a lot, they have a lot going on in their heads. His is more intentional though, due to not wanting to give away any information that needn't be. Hers is...well, a little more complicated than that, most of the time. She doesn't often voice her thoughts lol.
Also, Alden's introduction made me realize something. Why go through 300+ pages of character development and struggles to show how their relationship develops when you can just buy love?! For 298 yen?!
About that time machine...send me back, Elon Musk! Anyway, this might be the start of...or perhaps, a continuation of Vanir's long history with just about everybody. He spends so much time berating the duo and others throughout the novels sometimes I forget he's an information broker/Confidant. Though most of the time, people go to Lucia for that and to Verun's for food so! His shop! 'Tis empty!
Alden's a good guy, though. I like him. I think it might be better if someone actually did some, like members of the city's guard or some other civilians, but I wouldn't want it to break up the scene too early. It does feel a bit lax as is, which is good! It's a good release of tension after the battle, but something like that would be perfect for wrapping up the scene. Though in all fairness, the current ending to the scene ain't too bad either, right?

Next! It's...well, it was probably already obvious but I didn't intend to paint Hotaka as a bad guy before. Can't quite remember how much I gave away with Lucia's talk, but his dialogue during the fight was meant to supplement that, and this part here is pretty much the icing on the cake. As for Reina, here we get to see her more serious side. She isn't strong by any stretch of the imagination, but she tries to be. Much of her actions rely on a persona and it's convincing herself to embody that, that allows her to face her fears and face forward. At the same time, that weakness is good, too. By this juncture it's a little more rare for me to explore what she went through and perhaps the lingering trauma, but it doesn't need to be something completely overcome. Painful memories will always leave a lingering feeling. Scars may heal but the familiar pains of them can return, even years later. The mind, the body, neither are exempt from that, I believe. Or perhaps, it's due to the mind the body isn't. There's merit in reexamining those old experiences even after going through the healing process, both to serve as a reminder and a show of growth. Even from the perspective of the writer, that was and still is hard to look back on. But...I think it might be one of the most important things in the novel. Agency is nothing to be underestimated. However, it isn't her reason for taking the journey. There are several things, but the courage to overcome her trauma and to set her sights on that goal instead, I think, is one of the things that makes her a good character.
I don't have too much to say about this scene since it more or less speaks for itself. It was, at it's heart, an information dump. If I was to put it bluntly. Had a bit of the same problem with Shaowee's scene. In this case it makes a bit more sense, though. It's unlikely that the trio would be having a nice conversation after trying to kill each other. It might be better if I had more input from the duo. In a sense, if it flowed more like a conversation than a monologue. More Q and less A, in a sense. Having Reina and Salem talk to each other too, might help things feel a bit more natural. In short, the problem with the scene is it doesn't feel natural! I suppose there was a lot of information I wanted to impart, but I did it all in such a short time that it didn't exactly fit properly. If I go over it, I'd like to make some changes, and perhaps spread it out over the days they spend travelling. The duration might increase also, for the sake of proper pacing and scaling of the world, but it could definitely make the scene and those that follow a lot better. Though the ending of the scene? Mwah! Years later and it's still good! It's got some real impact! Very telling of her character, and a clear sign that she's developed. I definitely wanna keep that.

Speaking of endings, that's all for today!
You'll have to forgive the beginning portions of this. Hadn't really gotten into the swing of things. My mind was somewhere else. I'll leave it as is for now, but I might come back and be like, "oh god this is horrible, what was I thinking?" and nix it. Not too much would be lost, methinks. Still, it's been a helluva few weeks, really. Whole lot of ups and downs, but that's just life in a nutshell, isn't it?

Not much to report. There was some stuff but I don't wanna do an off-topic rant about my feelings about Gundam today lol. Or othjer various things. Nobody wants to hear that. If the stuff above wasn't tangentially related to this novel I'd have nixed it before I posted. It might not add much. I'll determine that later, though, not enough brain power to do it right now.
So? Couple days ago I was working on editing Innocent and my computer crashed. The file got corrupted beyond repair and I nearly lost the whole thing. Looked up how to do some repairs on some open office forum but most of them didn't work because I regularly clean out the old files from my computer. As for the document? All of the text, literally all of it turned into hash tags. That crash turned my novel into a meme. It wasn't fun, no. Tried this and to no avail, but in the end, the simplest answer was the only one. Had to recover a previous version of it, from June 11. Thus, the document was saved. However, due to that I lost what I worked on over the course of a couple of weeks. So me finishing the act was undone, and I need to rewrite the scenes. Bit of a shame, that.
Since that was the case, I switched over to Libre Office? I think it was? The spell check works! Wish I knew about it sooner. Apparently it doesn't have that bug so if I forget to back it up, the novel won't be memed into oblivion.
Moral of the story is, back up your work extremely frequently. It's a bit of a pain in the ass but it's a worthwhile endeavor. Thought I'd learned my lesson but I forgot that. Gotta form a new habit, methinks.

Other than that though, things are proceeding apace! I'm working hard, as much as I can. There might be more soon. Maybe not, this time. For real though. Maybe not next week, I suppose. Trying to keep it 100, y'know? Anyway, I could use some rest. Until next time~

A few days had passed since the two had spoken with Hotaka and they had finally arrived in the city of Elias. The moment they stepped through the door Vanir lifted his head from the glass he shined and frowned.
“Gods! One more mouth to feed!” He complained as he placed the cup down.
“It's wonderful how you always look on the bright side of things Vanir. I missed your bright, sunshiny attitude you know!” Reina said positively beaming.
“It truly is refreshing to be back.” Salem said as he looked around the store.
Vanir rolled his eye. “About as refreshing as my socks after a long training day.”
Reina heard the pitter-patter of Skuld's moccasins and she and Salem placed Hotaka down in one of the seats of Madelaine's.
“Kiku kiku!” She shouted as she ran over to the swordswoman and the young lady scooped her up in her arms.
“Skuld! It's great to see that you're doing well!” Reina said as she hugged the brownie.
“Handle with care.” Vanir muttered under his breath as he placed a hand to his cheek.
“Count on it.”
He lifted up the wooden blockade and eyed Hotaka solemnly from head to toe as he swivelled around him. “So this is your guy huh? I've gotta hand it to you kids, you fought him and didn't die.
“That wound on your neck though? Not good.”
Salem placed a hand to the small wound that he had and averted his eyes.
“One wrong move and he would have killed you with ease. Among other things, I suppose the fight could've went worse. No glaring wounds, but all those clashes took their toll, didn't they?”
Salem grit his teeth and closed his eyes. “I appreciate your concern, but I cannot help but think now is neither the time nor the place for this discussion.”
Vanir shrugged. “I guess you're right. You could've become the first human hedgehog but...you know, apples and oranges.
“Anyway, we can't have a guy, bound and gagged, sitting in the foyer or they'll think we're a completely different kind of shop.”
“Vanir! He's not even gagged! Just blindfolded,” Reina shouted defensively.
“Hey, hey! In my defense, so are you!” He said as he threw his arms up in the air.
“All we need to do now is get Cecilia in here and we'll definitely look like that kind of shop!”
“Whatever it may be, I feel some certainty that it would make a lucrative business.” Salem said as he crossed his arms.
“Are you implying that I should change jobs? Did Verun put you up to this while I had my back turned?! Ohh... oh ho ho! So we're playing hardball are we?”
“Well...no. Not quite.”
Reina chuckled. “You two never change.”
Vanir sighed and rolled his arm. “It's troublesome but I can't send the kid up there...you've never been in the attic. Other Kid, you and me are gonna bring him up there.
“I'd rather not have the royal guards pay us a visit again. They're nothing short of a royal pain in the ass.”
“As you will.” Salem answered before he took the leader's legs and Vanir took his torso.
After the two made their way upstairs Skuld turned to Reina and smiled.
“Master and I are preparing a big meal to welcome you two back. You probably know already, but Master is really happy to know you two are safe. He's been worried sick ever since you left.”
Reina laughed. “That's just like him, isn't it? I wouldn't have it any other way.”
The Cerebian stretched and cracked her knuckles. “It's good to be back, but there's more work that needs to be done. Let me help you out in the kitchen, Skuld.
Skuld shook her head rapidly until her hair was splayed all over. “You can't!”
Reina tilted her head quizzically and Skuld pushed her towards one of the seats.
“You and Salem are the guests of honour! I can't have you working in the kitchen when you just got back!”
Reina knit her eyebrows but smiled nonetheless. “Aww it's not a big deal! I mean, I'm glad to help out.”
Skuld shook her head again. “No way. You two get to sit and relax. Today Master and I are doing the cooking, and that's that.”
It was hard to find someone as polite as Skuld, but as polite as she was, she was just as wilful. Reina had only seen that side of her a few times, but she came to realize that she could not argue with her when she had her mind set on something.
On the other hand, though the two were always together, she came to realize that the brownie did indeed value the time she spent with the barista. In that regard, the two were not so different.
Reina had spent years wandering through the halls of the small Xenym library that her mother oversaw. As she got older, rather than learning to read the books alongside her, she shared her thoughts, her views and discoveries within it. In time, the two studied artifacts that others had brought, and worked together in place of one teaching the other. Though they were often in the same place, they were not always together. The time spent together was time she treasured, and it made for many unforgettable memories. Perhaps Skuld had similar feelings.
As Salem and Vanir's steps echoed through the foyer as they made their way downstairs Reina could not help but smile. She too, had found someone like that in Salem. The days the two had spent together felt short, but all that happened in those times had really changed her.
“What's got you so uppity?” Vanir asked with a puzzled glare.
“Oh nothing!” Reina said as she beamed at him.
Vanir frowned and shook his head to dismiss her response. “Well whatever. Skuld and I are making dinner tonight, so consider yourself in luck. My cooking is gonna rock your taste buds so nicely you'll be begging for more. I've got the Midas touch at the dinner table.”
She grinned. “As malleable as gold is, I don't think you could make dinner out of it Vanir.”
His face almost deflated in response. “I'll let that one slide, but don't think I'm gonna let you sass me. People don't call me 'Master' just for show, you know.”
“Uh huh. I've seen it all and then some.”
“You haven't seen any-” Before the barista could finish his sentence his small companion leaned out from the kitchen and waved him over. “You're off the hook for now. I'm needed.”

Over dinner Reina talked animatedly about their time in Aoich, the sights they saw and how the battle had played out. The four had gathered around at a table and enjoyed a feast made of a variety of cuisines popular in Elias.
“...And then he threw me at Salem, but he was ready and caught me! Then when Hotaka came back he told me where to guard while he reclaimed his weapon all the while still holding on. He was really cool, I think.” She said as she grinned.
“What kind of-” Vanir paused and placed a hand over his face. “Did everything I teach you mean nothing? Gods! I swear the two of you will risk your bacon doing all sorts of ridiculous things rather than playing it out by the moment.”
“Well we're both alive and well so I'd say it worked out pretty well.”
“Or both of you could've been impaled at once. Either or.”
“That...may have happened yes...but it didn't.
“At times we have to throw caution to the winds. I've come to realize throughout our journey that Reina, even under a harsh or dangerous scenario can prevail. Her responses may be impulsive, yes, but her reactions in battle have lead her to more solutions than issues.”
“Was that a thinly veiled insult I just heard?” She asked as she pursed her lips.
Salem could not hide his chuckle. “Take it as you will.”
“That's crazy dangerous. I wouldn't rely on dumb luck when one wrong move could end with you dying a horrible, painful and bloody death.”
“Awfully graphic, no?” Salem asked as he raised an eyebrow.
“You tell me.” He said as he furrowed his brows. “You'd be the one seeing it first-hand.”
“I wouldn't let such an event come to pass.”
Reina grinned. “I know I can rely on you, Salem. But I won't slack off either.”
Vanir cleaned his plate, leaned back and rubbed his stomach. “Oof...I'm stuffed. Couldn't eat another bite!” He turned to Skuld and gave her a thumbs-up. “Ace cooking Skuld. I've taught you well.”
The brownie positively beamed at his words.
“Thanks for the meal guys,” Reina said.
“It was delicious. Thank you,” Salem added.
“Probably should've done this earlier, but let's get those wounds looked at shall we? Bring the first-aid would you?” Vanir asked, turning to his waitress.
The brownie nodded at his request and immediately scurried up the stairs.
“Kid, let her look over you in the kitchen. You probably wouldn't want us peeking on you, would you? Unless you're an exhibitionist.”
She sneered at him and he grinned. Afterwards Reina made her way to the kitchen and awaited Skuld's return.
“Guess I'll be patching you up then.”
Shortly afterwards Skuld arrived amidst the muddled words of Vanir and Salem talking.
“You're not too badly hurt are you Reina?” She asked in a hushed voice.
“No, I'm okay. I'm a bit bruised and I have a few scrapes but that's about it,” Reina answered.
Skuld took out some cream and spread it over the places where she had scraped during her falls. She applied a cream to her stomach where she was hit.
“This should ease the pain and decrease the swelling a bit. Try not to sleep on your stomach for the next few days okay?”
As unusual as it was, that was one of her favourite sleeping positions. It would be difficult to get to sleep the following days.
Shortly afterwards they reconvened in the foyer and Vanir looked over the two.
“Well, all in all, I suppose you could've done worse. No point in griping about what you did wrong...or right. 'Cause I can't be bothered. So, let's talk about the future!”
“What do you have in mind?” Salem asked curiously.
“I'm getting to that!” Vanir cleared his throat indignantly. “Since you two are pretty much glued by the hip, we might as well work with that. If your story was any indication, Reina's picked up a few things so there's no need to teach her the basics anymore. We're moving on to intermediate swordsmanship!”
“Ehh?” Reina groaned.
“You'll get over it, Princess. Back on topic though, we should build around your strengths. You seem to fight your best when in close quarters. It's stupid, it's dangerous, and it's downright batshit insane, but it's effective. I don't know what it is, but some god or goddess of luck is on your side, which means we should use that to our advantage. Probably!”
Skuld and Salem gave him uneasy looks.
“What I'm getting at is, you two need to work together. Not as a pair, but as one.”
The pair gave him puzzled looks, but his brownie looked on with passion and understanding.
“Now you've got me confused.” Reina said as she knit her brows-briefly, raising them afterwards. “Confused, but interested.”
“As am I,” Salem added with a finger over his lips.
“Let me explain. Let's say the two of you were in the same arena. Your target is five meters away. What do you do?”
“Attack his flanks?” Reina asked.
“Have one of us breach his defenses while the other aims to strike a blow from their blind spot,” Salem suggested.
“You're both wrong. Good ideas, but wrong. You did it in the last battle. The way you took him down was by moving together.
“Imagine if you were to charge at someone-they block the first blow. Little do they know, you had a friend waiting to follow up that first blow. Either you let your guard down to stop the second attack, or you retreat, leaving yourself open to both of your attackers. Tough choice, isn't it?”
“That sounds really effective!” The young Cerebian said with a fist to an open palm.
“It does, doesn't it?” Vanir asked with a grin. “But it's also misleadingly dangerous. You're both aware that you're carrying deadly weapons, aren't you?”
“That's a given, isn't it?” Salem asked as he crossed his arms.
“It is. In learning this tactic, you become not only a danger to your enemies, but each other. The two of you have to remain in such close quarters that one wrong move could result in you stabbing your ally.”
Reina pressed her lips together. Given Salem's skill, such an incident would be much less likely, but could she speak for herself in that regard? Could she, in good faith, truly and honestly say that Salem could leave his blind spot to her? Was he safe from her? Could she keep him safe from her enemies? Her conflicting feelings gave her second thoughts on whether she was up to the task of learning that style. “You're having doubts, aren't you Kid?” Vanir asked as he furrowed his brows.
“Huh? W-well...” She rubbed her neck sheepishly.
“Look, you can't go in with doubts. Didn't you decide that you'd go all in the moment you started this entire thing?” He pursed his lips. “The hell am I giving you a pep talk for? I could be doing better things with my time than getting slapped with wooden swords!”
Skuld puffed out her cheeks and pinched the barista's nipple causing him to reel away.
“Oh! That smarts...” He closed his eyes and rubbed it gently as he muttered an apology. “Okay so maybe I didn't need to say that.”
Reina shook her head gently. “No...I'm glad you did. For me to be having doubts about what I've been doing after all this time trivializes the efforts you and Salem have gone through for me.
“To be honest, I'm afraid. I'm afraid to be the one to put my allies at risk, and moreso to wound them. I don't think I could live with myself.
“But even greater than that is the fear for the lives of those captured. I can't be conquered by my fears—not after we've come this far.”
She bowed her head apologetically. “I hope you two can forgive my moment of weakness. I can't say there won't be more in the future, but I hope you'll stay with me until the end.”
Salem's eyes closed gently as he smiled. “We are in this together Reina. Have no doubts about my loyalty to our cause.”
“Was that a confession? Or are you just trying to raise my affection?” Vanir asked as he grinned devilishly.
“Vanir! I'm being serious!” Reina complained as she angrily flailed her fists.
Skuld sighed gently and the barista laughed.
“You two will never understand a maiden's heart,” He sneered.
“We are maidens!”
The sound of their voices and laughter continued on into the night.

Reina walked out of the bathroom and let out a sigh of relief. Their bath was nothing like the one they had been to in Aoich, but the small familiar bathroom she and her friends had shared was perfect just as it was. She had a towel covering her steamy auburn hair and she climbed into her pajamas shortly after before returning to her room. As she dried off her hair a knock at the door drew her attention momentarily and she turned to the sound.
“Come on in!” She said.
At those words the door steadily creaked open and the pitter-patter of tiny slippers drew her attention. Without a doubt, it was Skuld. Much to Reina's surprise, she was up awfully late—the young waitress had proven to be an 'early to bed, early to rise' kind of person but tonight was not the case.
“Good evening Reina. I hope I'm not being a bother,” Skuld said meekly.
The Cerebian placed the towel around her neck and grinned. “Not at all! You're always welcome here. But what brings you here so late?”
“W-well...” The sound of paper crinkling as the girl rocked on her heels awkwardly for a couple of moments caught Reina's interest. “This...is from Master and I.”
She took Reina's hand and placed a wrapped gift in it before the swordswoman took it in both hands.
“Aww...you guys didn't have to go and do that for me.” She said with a gentle smile. It took all of her effort to hold back her tears, and she hoped with all her might her voice did not give her away.
Reina slowly felt around the present, and took her time undoing the bow before removing the wrapping paper carefully.
“H-hurry up and open it Kid! You're making me anxious just watching!” Vanir said as he placed a hand to his face. He stepped in from around the corner and leaned against the doorway.
“Vanir!” She answered as she raised her eyebrows. “I didn't know you were there too!”
He sighed as he crossed his arms. “Means you're lacking practice. So work on that. Now, open sesame the present-y already! I didn't stick a bomb in it so do it!”
“I don't wanna rip the wrapping paper!” She complained in turn.
“Oh to hell with the wrapping paper! I'm sure the 100 ely store won't be running short of those any time in the near future!”
Despite their argument, Reina wound up doing it her way, and Vanir threw himself on the floor in frustration.
Reina felt out the features of what she had obtained from the two—the first, if any indication seemed to be a novel or a tome—she could not quite put her finger on which but it had a decent heft to it, and there were small dots engraved both on the front and back, along with letters. The second was much more flimsy, and the sound it made was that of paper. There were long lines across it that seemed to be embroidered also.
“This is...” She whispered under her breath.
“The first one is a book. It'll help you learn braille.” Vanir muttered as he sat up and crossed his legs. “You used to be a book girl, right? I figured there'd be no point in having a book girl who can't read so you can use this to learn a new way to do it.
“It's not gonna be easy, but someone as pigheaded as you wouldn't give up until she's mastered it.” He scratched his cheek gently. “Starting out will be rough so I'll help you out, but after that you're on your own Kid. I'm a mentor, not a tutor.”
Despite the insults, she could tell that there was kindness within those words. She held the book to her chest and smiled as her cheeks flushed pink. “Thank you, Vanir. I won't let your efforts go to waste.”
“I got you some embroidered paper so if you ever feel homesick or lonely you can send mails to Beatrice and Grant in Hanamah.” Skuld added with an awkward grin.
Reina nodded and beamed at the waitress. “Thanks so much Skuld. I'll write a letter to them tonight.” Perhaps it would be better if she had told them, but deep in her heart she did not feel homesick at all. Her home was here, with the two and Salem and she had come to appreciate them more and more everyday.
“Come here you two. Let me give you both a hug.”
“I guess one won't kill me.” Vanir said as he shrugged and walked over to her.
She outstretched both of her arms and pulled them both into a warm embrace. Skuld beamed and Vanir's expression remained stalwart until he shifted his eye in her direction.
“Wow Kid, I didn't believe you when you said you grew up but boy, was I ever wrong! You've got some serious ballistics going on down there.” Vanir said with a devilish grin.
At those words, she let him go and shoved him off the bed.

Later that night Reina sat at the desk in her room and opened the package of papers Skuld had gotten for her. She took a pencil from the cup sitting nearby and took a deep breath.
The light of the moon entered through her window and rested upon her and the desk she sat at, illuminating the dark room in its gentle glow.
As she looked up to it she could not help but think of the days she had spent looking up at the stars with Alessa on Asgard and the late nights where she had entered her mother's studio to practice alone. Those days had felt so far away.
Her current life was wonderful, but she still could not hide the lingering thoughts of the people she once knew. At times, it was hard to keep a strong front before Salem, Vanir and Skuld, but she would do her best both to protect her secrets, and their feelings. They were good to her and the least she could do was to be strong for them.
She decided to set her negative feelings aside for the time being. Hope was not lost—her will to continue fighting, the people in the other Havens and those who were not captives like Beatrice and Grant...were the avenues of light that gave her the strength to go on.
She placed her pencil to the paper and began to write—not with any particular message in mind, but she figured it would come naturally. Perhaps.

Dear Bea and Grant:
It's been quite some time since we last saw you, but I hope with all my might that you're both healthy and safe. As for us, Salem and I had been to Aoich and we defeated one of the three Dark Moon's generals. In truth, I was a bit surprised to hear it, but if what he told us was true, there seems to be some kind of inner turmoil that caused him to break away from the rest of the Dark Moon itself. He said that the Agasura have in some way influenced their king...and that fact doesn't bode well for any of us.
It'd probably be best if I let you know now—whoever that general was that attacked Xenym, there's a very likely possibility that he'll target the other Havens once he discovers them. I've no idea when this might happen, or how for that matter, but just in case, please don't let your guard down, and be sure everyone knows of this too!

She sighed gently. They likely only settled in recently, so to bring such grim news would prove to be nothing short of raining on their parade. She flipped her pencil over with a mind to erase it but decided to resist the urge. There was not much she could do for them, but at such a time information that important was something that needed to be shared. It was tough yes, but it was for the best nonetheless. One action could save them much heartache in the long run.
Following that she decided to continue her letter.

Even so, I'm sure there's still time. If I discover anything else during my journey, I'll be sure to let you know as soon as possible. For the time being, you two get focused on settling in to your new home.
As far as things go here, everything's been going really well. Vanir and Skuld are both very happy and healthy—well Vanir isn't particularly happy, but you know how he is! Thanks to them I can mail you like this and I'll be learning to read in braille too. I just hope I can find someone that can translate so that I can continue to look through any scriptures we stumble upon. I suppose I'll add that to my to-do list and work on that as I go forward.
Anyway, I hope to hear back from you two soon! Be well!
Love, Reina

She folded the letter and set it down at the end of her desk beneath the pencil cup. In the morning, she would find an envelope and bring it to the mailman.

Salem
A couple of years had passed since the duo's first major battle. As the seasons changed, Reina saw substantial improvement and continued to further hone her skills both against Vanir and through quests around the city of Elias. Appearance wise, she had also begun to steadily see some change. She had grown slightly, her face looked much more mature and her demeanour at times matched that, but more often than not she was the Reina Salem remembered well.
Today the two had gone out to the Ancient Forest at the behest of the barista.
The young Cerebian had her auburn hair tied in twin-tails, wore a black tank-top with a snowflake design and black leggings. Her sword rested within its scabbard and hung from a belt that rested loosely around her waist while she walked and stretched.
“I never knew Vanir could work leather. He's actually a lot handier than he looks, huh?” She asked with a grin.
Salem on the other hand wore a light, navy unbuttoned long-sleeve shirt over a black t-shirt, blue jeans and running shoes. His ninjatō was placed within its scabbard, hanging from a belt around his waist and resting behind him. Often times their weapons drew the attention of other adventurers, and at times it brought questions, but upon finding that they were no particular class they often did not pursue them any further.
“Indeed,” he answered.
Vanir seemed to have a myriad of hidden skills that he oft did not mention. Salem had seen a series of paintings that sat within the attic, many of which seemed to have been gathering dust—the reason for it he had not the foggiest, but upon asking the barista he answered, “Nice, aren't they? But they're priceless. If you want one, you've gotta trade your soul for it.” Simple curiosity would not be enough reason for him to make such a deal, so he confided in Reina about it and left the matter alone.
She pursed her lips at his words. “That's how you answered me earlier too.”
To the question of, “Do you think this is a cute hairstyle?”
Personally, he thought that the graceful demeanour she had and unbound hairstyle she wore both on and off of the battlefield was much more befitting of her image, but cute was also a way to describe her.
“Well there's no denying that I believe it cute.” He answered with a slight grin.
She pouted in turn. “You could've said that the first time.”
Over the period they spent together, getting such a reaction out of her became more enjoyable. Once in a while would suffice. Should he do it too frequently, she may actually lose her temper. Each response had a charm of it's own to offer, however.
It was a sunny day but the slight gust gave the Ancient Forest a slight autumn chill. Reina did not seem bothered too much by it, but winter was right around the bend. In preparation of it, the two had come to the forest in order to hunt blue wolves for their pelts. Vanir had offered to make them coats but insisted that he needed three pelts each. There was no denying that it would serve as a good experience for her, but it did not change the fact that it was dangerous nonetheless.
Thankfully, all the practice the two had underwent throughout their off time had bore fruit and Reina had improved substantially since.
He heard the sounds of wolf paws and took Reina's hand before he took cover behind a tree, much to her surprise.
“Can you hear that?” He asked as he looked at her from the corner of his eyes.
“Mm hmm.” She answered as she nodded. “It sounds like there's three...no, four of them? They're pretty close together too, aren't they?”
“That's right.”
A part of the training she underwent was the use of sound—to determine certain ones amidst a cacophony, to render specific numbers of the enemies she may come across and to draw conclusive answers from what she could render should Salem not be able to confirm it.
“Though they are not the only ones. There is a pack of three in the distance, but it seems that they will not immediately move to intercept,” He continued.
“Got it. Can you give me a rundown of our surroundings?”
He nodded. “There is a tree seventeen meters north-east, and one three more meters in that same direction. Due South is the dirt path we followed, which remains clear of anything else. To the east, thirteen meters is a tall rock formation—you may not be able to ascend it from the front, but it is however, on an angle at the back. To the west, eight meters away is another tree atop a hill and a series of rocks. Be careful of those. Due north, twelve meters, is the plateau that will lead us towards the Forest and through fusu husu territory.”
“Got it.” She grinned. “So, before we start let me just run through the plan once more okay?”
“Of course.”
“So I lay down the boar meat and take cover while you take to the treetops. When they take the bait, I go in first and take out the wolf nearest to me. You attack any that might be within my blind spots and from there we take up the dual formation. After that, we react according to the situation, right?”
He nodded solemnly. “That's right. The task will be dangerous, so mind your footing and don't let their provocations entice you into doing anything rash.”
She pursed her lips. “I'm more careful than I used to be.
“Besides, if I get in a pinch I know you'll look out for me.”
There was no doubt in his heart over that matter. So long as he could help it, they would not leave a scratch on her body. He would ensure of that.
“I'll do my best to ensure I don't disappoint you.”
She gave his hand a gentle squeeze as she smiled at him, flushed cheeks and all. “I'll be counting on you again today, Salem. Let's do our best together!”
She let him go and rose up before she reached into her bag and took out a bag with the cut of boar flank within. She placed it down and immediately returned to take cover behind the tree while Salem prepared to get up to the branches. He got a running start before he leaped towards the trunk, bounded from it and grabbed hold of one of the branches. With the momentum of his previous movement he swung his body back and forth until he flipped over and managed to put both feet down on the top side of the branch, then solemnly watched.
A couple of the wolves seemed to pick up on the scent of the fresh meat and made their way towards it. The rest of the pack naturally followed the leader. As they got closer Salem noticed that one of the four was bigger, scarred and seemed to carry itself proudly. Without a doubt, the alpha male of the pack. The scars it bore were clear signs that it had a few run-ins with either adventurers or hunters, yet lived to tell. It would not be an easy opponent by any stretch of the imagination, so the duo would need to be on their guard.
The wolves approached the meat and gathered around it. The alpha male began to sniff it, and deeming that it was worth taking, it bared its fangs to pick it up. The moment that it did, Reina unsheathed her blade and rushed down one of the four. Her weapon pierced its side and it let out a pained snarl before the other three turned to her and joined in—each growling as a warning. When they attempted to surround her Salem dove from the tree and slammed one of the others to the ground before he thrusted his ninjatō into its stomach, cut a line through and ripped out the blade to perform a coup de grace.
Reina withdrew her blade and twisted on the balls of her heels to kick aside a second that lunged at her afterwards. Salem withdrew his also and back flipped away from the felled beast, then held his blade out with both hands as the alpha male lunged at him and clamped down on his weapon. He forced it back after remaining in a deadlock for a couple of moments and regrouped with his companion.
The two stood back to back while the three wolves snarled and approached, forming a triangle to pin them down. One was felled, another wounded, but they persisted nonetheless. The first wolf to make a move was that which stood directly in front of the Cerebian.
“Reina, switch!” Salem said and she gave an immediate nod.
The two, using their companion's back as a wall they turned together and swapped positions. Salem's speed allowed him to brandish his blade as the beast approached and cut it twice—once across the face and a second time upon one of the hind legs. Reina took a swing at the alpha male as it charged at her, but moments before the two clashed it stopped and leapt backwards. The wounded blue wolf had followed it up but was met with an axe kick from Salem. The creature collapsed to the ground and Reina plunged her blade through its skull.
While she recovered her weapon, Salem took to her blindside and took a stab at the alpha wolf before it could bite her and she immediately followed his attack with a second descending strike. The first strike it narrowly avoided by crouching beneath the blade but the second strike cut a swath in its flank as it retreated temporarily.
“Just two left!” Reina exclaimed as she brandished her weapon dutifully.
“We mustn’t let our guard down yet,” He added as he eyed the alpha wolf cautiously.
It was wounded and he could use that to his advantage.
“What do you suggest?”
“Narrow down the numbers. Let’s quickly dispatch the weaker of the pack and focus our efforts on the alpha wolf next. Lead the way, Reina. If you can, have it turn its back to me.”
“No problem!”
At his request, Reina dashed past her companion and rushed towards the final of the blue wolf followers. Upon doing so the alpha wolf threatened to pursue her but found its way blocked by Salem. Its dash slowed to a cautious prowl as Salem slowly backed away, keeping an eye on his companion through his peripherals. Once Reina got a few meters within range of the wolf follower, she darted from where she stood with a short hop and caused it to turn on the spot in order to keep her from flanking it. She followed the first with a second and caused it to turn its back to the shinobi.
As if on instinct alone Salem knew the opportunity had come. He lunged forward as if he was going to take a stab at the alpha wolf and it fell away to raise its guard. As it did so he transitioned into a backwards somersault and spun on the balls of his heels. Reina brandished her blade in such a way that it pointed away from her other hand and he knew that she too was ready. Without a moment of hesitation, he broke out into a sprint and lunged at it as it went on the offensive. Moments before it could clamp its fangs down on her arm she stepped aside and dragged her blade from the left side of its mouth through the body as Salem followed in its wake, carving a line from the back to the front.
“Gotcha!” The Cerebian snickered as she stepped forward to meet the alpha wolf in pursuit.
Unlike its lesser counterpart, it predicted her attack and clamped its fangs down upon her blade. The moment it did so Reina lunged backwards with her left leg and crouched down, dragging her blade and the wolf along with it in an arc over her shoulder.
“Do it Salem!”
“Right away,” He answered.
The shinobi followed her arc and aimed to strike a fatal blow. The wolf let go of the blade and managed to defend itself from his strike by turning its body away. As he withdrew his blade it collapsed to the ground and managed to stumble back on to its feet. It snarled as it seemed to eye Reina cautiously for a moment. When that split second was over it took the opportunity to strike while she was recovering. Salem had his eyes to her and nearly found one of his legs caught between its jaws upon taking his focus from her. He leapt back as it gnashed its teeth and lunged at him two more times.
“You’re mine now!” Reina shouted as she fell upon its flank with a jumping strike.
At her approach, it ended its onslaught and leapt away as it spun once, her blade grazing its leg. Upon doing so its stance became somewhat lopsided and it slowly began to back away from the two. Salem’s eyes narrowed on the creature as it turned around and broke out into a sprint for a series of trees.
“You will not escape!” He roared as he prepared his ninjatō and hurled it. The weapon grazed one of its other legs and it began to hobble away. “Finish it, Reina!”
“I’m on it!”
Without another moment to spare the Cerebian bolted after the creature and tackled it to the ground, the two collapsing in a heap. She held the jaw shut with her right hand and with her left brushed her hand across it to get a feel for the shape and size of its body. When she found the location of its heart she held her blade high above it before finally stabbing it through the flesh. The wolf let out a weak, agonizing cry before it finally stopped struggling beneath her weight.
The young girl arose from the creature and removed the blood from her weapon with a single swing, then spun it around once to sheathe it.
“That was kinda scary…” She said with a nervous chuckle.
Salem walked over and took her trembling hand in his. “To be completely honest with you, I can’t help but think that this wolf was more afraid of you, than you it.”
The swordswoman furrowed her brows at his words. “For such a gentle sounding guy, you say some of the meanest things in the world, you know!”
She squeezed his cheeks together and he laughed.
“I meant no harm. I intended it as a compliment!”
“Both you and Vanir are terrible at complimenting anybody!”

The two hauled the blue wolf carcasses into a small rented wooden wagon pulled by a large priring and set off once more for the city of Elias.
“Do you think we got enough of them?” Reina asked.
She now sat in the wagon along with the wolves while Salem guided the priring along.
“Without a doubt. Vanir said should they be adults, two or three would suffice to make coats for both of us. The fact that we defeated four of them, one having quite a stark difference from the others should be plenty.”
She smiled at the thought. “Good. Maybe we can make a coat for Skuld too!”
He could not help but smile at her optimism. “Yes. I’m sure she would like that.”
The two eventually reached their destination, arriving in the bustling city of Elias. Men and women, civilians and adventurers alike flitted about in their autumn gear. The crimson, orange leaves fell from the multitude of trees that lined the roads and left the trees barren for the coming winter. The sound of children running and laughing or diving into piles of leaves drew the shinobi’s attention for a spell, leaving him fascinated. In spite of the threats that loomed outside of the city’s walls and the events that took place in Xenym. It was almost envious of how blissfully unaware they were to the events that took place all around them.
As he made his way down the main street towards one of the roads that would take him to the Old Town District and by extension Vanir’s shop, he pondered various other thoughts while his companion spoke of the various autumn delicacies on sale.
“Do you smell that Salem?” She inhaled deeply and let out a sigh that seemed to relish every moment of it. “Pumpkin pie, fresh cranberries and cranberry juice…even baked sweet potatoes! Maybe we should make pumpkin risotto for dinner tonight! Do you think Vanir would agree?”
“Perhaps. Better to try and fail than to not try at all, I believe.”
“Is that belief referring to my cooking? I can do more than prepare fish! Just you wait and see!”
He chuckled gently. “You’ve quite the imagination to allocate it to that. Nonetheless, whatever you make I’m sure it’ll taste delicious.”
He knew his fair share on preparations for fish also. Perhaps one day he could introduce her to the wonders of sashimi.
She leaned over the side of the wagon and grinned at him. “If my cooking can put a smile on that usual stoic face of yours, I’d gladly cook for you everyday.”
His cheeks flushed a gentle pink as he closed his eyes. “My expressions are not that…simplistic.”
“Your tone totally gives you away though!”
He knit his brows. She was incredibly attentive and rather perceptive at that. Perhaps he was not as expressive as he would have liked. To think that there would be a time where it would be a good thing was not something he thought he would see in his lifetime.
He could not help but think that perhaps he, like the people of Elias was once as blissfully unaware to the world around him as they were. Before the fall of Xenym, the world around him consisted of the mountains in Aoich which held the training grounds, Owl Castle itself and any potential destination for his missions. The only thing that mattered to him regarding anything outside of his home base was the layout, the amount of guards and their locations. Of late he had gained an appreciation of various little things. Laughter with companions, a person that really and truly needed him rather than one he was in the service of…and how delicious a meal enjoyed with friends could be.
“We’ve reached our destination, Reina.” Salem told her as he lead the cart past the fountain in the Old Town Square and brought it to a halt at the side of Madelaine’s.
“Home sweet home!” She said as she sat on the side of the wagon and jumped down before dusting herself off.
He opened the door and held it ajar as his companion followed and entered, offering him her thanks as she did so.
“Vanir, the mission has been deftly handled,” Salem said.
The barista was shining a cup at the other side of the counter. He stopped what he was doing to sigh.
“Kid, you’re stiffer than a porn star that’s ready to start filming. Lighten up with the greetings already, would you?”
At Vanir’s words the sound of someone coughing drew his attention for but a moment. The fact there was another customer at all was almost baffling.
“Hmm?” Salem asked with a raised eyebrow.
“Don’t think about it too hard.”
Reina walked over and sat down at the counter before placing her chin in her hands.
“I’ve always wondered Vanir, but most of the time when we return from somewhere you’re always shining one glass or another. Do you do it just to pass the time?”
“Pass the time?” His expression soured. “I’m a busy man. A busy man who’s fulfilling his dreams…and that of the common adventurer. If you walk into a tavern looking for interesting rumours and quests and there isn’t a barista shining a glass, you’d feel pretty cheated. I’m making sure reality isn’t like a shitty game.”
She grinned.
“You always have something interesting to say. I bet you’re just lonely and worried when we’re gone.”
“Keh!” He clicked his tongue. “Lonely? Without you two? Get over yourself! For the record, I’m no ordinary barista!” He pointed at himself with his thumb. “I come with over 50 unique lines of dialogue, thank you very much!”
Salem chuckled dryly.
These two would always go at it for one reason or another. They were two peas in a pod, without a doubt. Or perhaps, two peas that should not have been in the same pod.
Skuld walked out of the kitchen with a small saucer, a pair of cookies upon them. She brought it over to Salem and held it above her head so he could easily take one.
“Kiku,” She said excitedly.
He had not the foggiest as to what that could have meant, but it was often something she likely said as a greeting? Or something of the sort.
“You have my gratitude,” he answered.
She brought the saucer over to Reina.
“Nyo.”
“Oh? What’s this?”
Reina reached out for the saucer and took the cookie from it. She bit into it and smiled with delight.
“Mm! Is this pumpkin spice? It’s got just the right amount of sweetness. Are these going on display?”
Mong mong,” The brownie excitedly chimed.
Skuld smiled and the young Cerebian did so in turn.
“I’m positive they’ll fly off the shelves in no time.”
It was truly heartwarming to see the two getting along so well. After all that they had been through, he had felt certain that Reina deserved more than just a moment of respite. Even so, he could not help but feel somewhat impressed by her. To think that the gallant figure he saw on the battlefield was the same young woman who sat before him and enjoyed a cookie were the same person puzzled him. Perhaps in that, she and Rosetta or Julius were not that different.

Reina
“Oh…completely forgot.” Vanir said suddenly with a look of realization.
The day continued on, night had fallen and Salem had left for work. A sudden call from Verun, much to Vanir’s dismay, led to Salem filling in for a co-worker who had fallen ill and could not take their shift. At the current time, Skuld was taking a bath and there was only a short period before the barista closed up shop for the night.
“Hmm?” Reina asked as she raised an eyebrow.
The sound of him rifling through papers drew her attention to behind the counter.
“Here it is. You got a letter from Beatrice and Grant, Kid.”
“Really?” Her entire demeanour seemed to brighten at his words. “I wonder what they have to say. Will you read it to me, Vanir?”
“If I wasn’t your mentor I’d have said get someone else to do it. You’re lucky I’m such a nice guy.”
She offered him a devilish grin.
“You’re so good to me.”
“Hmph.” He stared so hard she could feel his cold gaze.
He opened the envelope and unfolded the letter before he silently scanned it for a couple seconds.
“Kay let’s see here...

Dear Reina
Thank you for all the letters you’ve been sending us. I hope Vanir isn’t giving you too much trouble. If he is, you let met know and I’ll set him straight for you.

No faith! No faith whatsoever in that woman!

Things have been a little bit hectic around Hanamah but all in all, I have to say that our little community has grown an awful lot over the past. We’ve been busy as bees building new homes and working together with the head farmer to expand the farmland. We don’t have a particular leader as of yet, but among many of the housewives they’re discussing electing Grant and another very diligent woman by the name of Tory. Could you believe it? Grant could hardly handle the responsibility of being class representative in our youth.
As for our daughter, she’s doing well. She’s learned her letters and is starting to speak with us more, but she’s still cautious around us and refuses to get near anyone else. I personally, still have some mixed feelings about her…companion, but Grant insisted that we not separate them. However, so long as he’s by her side I really don’t think the other kids will be willing to get close to her. Sadly, those two are absolutely inseparable. It’s a little frustrating and at times, often very difficult…but in spite of it all I am thankful for it from the bottom of my heart. God Ah has blessed me with a second chance at motherhood and it’s one I certainly won’t waste.
Though I must admit, being able to exchange mails with you like this makes me nostalgic, Dear. You’ve become so strong. I’m sure if Hazel were with us she too would be amazed by how much you’ve changed. I know that your judgment is sound and knowing that you have a kind companion to walk the long road ahead with you is really and truly relieving. Nevertheless, please proceed with caution and don’t be too reckless in your actions! Make sure to eat healthy and try not to be so picky about your vegetables okay?
Now that autumn has rolled around again, I’m sure the Guild Master’s Association will drop by for the Harvest Festival. Perhaps this year we can talk our daughter into going. She’s rather stubborn but I’m sure she’ll come around eventually.
Take good care of yourself and everyone, Dear. Give Skuld a kiss for me also!
With love, Beatrice and Grant

Well ain’t that just the sweetest thing.” He folded the letter up and put it back in its envelop before slapping it against Reina’s forehead gently.
Reina fell away with a jolt and furrowed brows.
“You know Kid, it isn’t too late to turn back. All things considered, if Beatrice’s words are anything to go by, you can still live a normal life. Move to Hanamah, build a house for yourself and…live. Live for those who care about you. For all of those people who don’t want you dead.”
“Vanir…” Reina knit her brows at his words but could not find the words she sought. “I…I can’t do that. Not as long as there are lives at stake. This doesn’t need to turn into a war for me to take back those who have been captured. But if it must, then…”
He placed a hand to his chin as he leaned against the counter.
“Kid, you’re too innocent to wage a war.”
“This is about so much more than innocence, Vanir!”
“Tell me about it.” He knit his brows. “But the path you have to walk may just lead to war, whether you like it or not. Knowing you, changing your mind at this juncture is nothing short of impossible, but I feel that it’s only fair that I give you a warning before we proceed.”
“Proceed? What do you mean?” She raised her head curiously.
He snickered.
“Your training’s not over yet. There’s still more I have to teach you. How you use it, that’ll depend on you, but I can tell you with some certainty there won’t be a shortage of fights in your near future. If you plan on going ahead with that stupid heroic determination of yours, I’ll do what I can to prepare you with the tools you’ll need to escape the jaws of death.”
Whether death was in her future or not, she could not say. However, her fear of dying would not deter her from her cause. If she had to fight tooth and nail and up to her very last breath to save those she loved, she would do so in a heartbeat.
“Please, continue to instruct me Vanir!”
The barista smiled wryly. “There’s that stupid heroic determination I know and find myself hard-pressed to love.” He chuckled under his breath. “Training starts whenever I feel like it tomorrow, Kid. Make sure you let Salem know too.
“Now hit the showers and tuck yourself in. I don’t teach zombies how to do the thriller.”
Though the meaning of some of his words were unclear, what Reina could say with some certainty was that Vanir planned to see their cause through to the end. That and perhaps he had gained a greater respect for the two, as it was very unlike him to use their names. She would work hard to prove to him that his efforts were not wasted.

You know what they say, it's not a party until the royal guard gets involved!
So? Let's get down to it!

Picking up where we left off last time, it's a return to Madelaine's! I've said it before, but this is past the point where I got into a stride with the characters, including Vanir. Or rather, especially him. If memory serves...by this point in time I'd already finished the Gourmet's Valley and I think I did some of the chapters prior to Young Dragons. Might've been working on it around this time, so I had a good idea of how his character was and applied that here.
Nonetheless, I'm thinking about the attic. I feel like introducing it is a good idea, but also...maybe it'd have been better sooner. It doesn't play a major part, at least, not in Innocent...currently. Definitely worth considering, but if you've seen USSR you know what's up there. One could say it tells quite a bit about Skuld, but I think keeping it secret also has some merit. Some of the later events hint at that secret, or at least, a part of it. She's a bit of an oddity, that girl. The story portrays her as a mascot character of sort, but she has a strong bond with Vanir that isn't immediately obvious because the two's relationship is often played for jokes. This was intentional! 100%! Though the way they're portrayed and the way their relationship develops might baffle readers a little...however...if you're aware of the other side stories...heck, even Skuld's quote kinda gives it away. They're an odd pair. Take it as you will lol. Love it or hate it, it'll go both ways.
Still, it's nice to have the moments like these between her and Reina. Most of the time, she doesn't get to say much, and other times we get joke translations from Vanir. Some of his answers are more responses to her directly, so what she says remains unknown. I do that because...it fits him, I suppose. True, readers would probably wonder what it is she said, but at the same time, it feels a little more real that way, doesn't it? I'm sure there are ways around that I could take but! Probably won't, no. There's merit in this, strange as it may sound. Or I'm just talking out my ass, who could say? Sometimes all that isn't said makes things all the more powerful.

Next! Dinner time! When I go around for edits I'll probably add some foods. It wasn't something I started doing until later, but I think it can kinda help set up the scene. Might indirectly tell you something about Elias also...which is a major facet of this novel. Oops. As you can see, though, character development! Kinda. It's more...relationship development, I guess? We see Reina speaking openly about Salem and his capabilities and vice versa also. But also, it's more of him teasing her. That's gonna become more frequent as the novel goes on so keep an eye out for it. It's a sure sign that his character is becoming more gentle, and I'm sure Reina will take note of it also so in case you miss it, she'll know too. It might seem more telling than showing, but her not being aware of those changes would mean I messed up her character.
Couple small errors I took note of. One of them I forgot to put it was Vanir's line and there were some quotation marks on an action than a quote. I...probably won't point out my mistakes that much, since there's a lot that needs fixing, but don't worry, I'm well aware! I will edit all of it at some undetermined point in time! Gonna do it like I did Frequency, you know, edit, add new scenes as necessary...mostly overhaul the project. Not as major as USSR, but adding quite a bit.
Reina sleeping on her stomach is probably only mentioned here, but I thought it'd be nice. People have weird sleeping habits or other various quirks. I don't think she has too many noticeable quirks or tics, but they are something I like to do for some characters. For example, Vanir nervously stroking his hair is something that carries across the series. That, and smiling wryly. This one is more quirk than tic, but taking note of it wouldn't hurt any; for me, that is. Won't affect a reader's experience too much I suppose lol.

Now the next part is important! Very much so! This is the first time that...well, this is the introduction of the two's style. Reina mentions it in Sanctuary, but up to this point their skills aren't honed to work together. Vanir's introduction to it doesn't inspire confidence as you can see, but! If they lived long enough to be in Sanctuary, clearly it had merit, right? Nonetheless! It's...strange, a bit. A lot of the novel is built around the concept of trust, and as Vanir says it here, they have to trust each other to make this work. The style not only relies on their trust in each other, but in themselves. As you've seen thus far, the two keep secrets from each other. Hell, they all do. It's a bundle of secrets, this store! All knotted up in some way or another! Y'see, kids? This is why you talk out your problems!
Putting aside that, having Reina expressing her fears and worries to them was a nice moment for her growth. I know I probably say it often, but it takes a lot of strength of heart to let your guard down. I've been down that road. It's not just that, however. It paints a strong contrast to Vanir, who...at least thus far, hasn't, and likely won't in the future. Whether he does or he doesn't, I'll leave that to your imagination! The same could be said for Salem to a lesser degree. He would, but to some degree he struggles to understand that, among other things and by extension her...and himself. I gotta admit, one of the things I love about his character is there's soooooooooooo much room for growth! I feel like he has a really satisfying character arc. Forgot to mention it before, but there's a part where he describes what they're doing as their cause, rather than just hers.
But anyway, I probably said it a long, loooong time ago, but a part of what inspired me to do this novel, and this especially, was a manga I read ages ago called Double Arts. Love it to death. I could scream my love to the seas and the high heavens and not express it enough. It was underappreciated, but that's life, y'know? Happens all the time. I couldn't do it justice, though! As I am now, I'm not good enough! But even so, as always, I'm gonna keep honing my craft, chasing that elusive goal. There's still so much room for me to improve, so I won't settle just yet. If by chance you do find that, somehow, or can buy it, please by all means do!

Next! After-bath service! Too bad it's a novel lol. It's just mentioned off-hand here, but Skuld changes to slippers when she's not working the floor. I could see Reina definitely wearing them, Salem being a socks man and Vanir wearing slippers after being scolded by Skuld a few times lol. Reina taking her time removing the wrapping paper is one of those tendencies lol. I used it for the sake of banter, but you can tell a bit about the two's character from it, huh? Vanir's the type who would tear the wrapping paper without a moment's hesitation. I'm...kinda in between? If I was to do it, I'd try and do it neatly until I got frustrated. Depends on how well it goes lol.
One of the things I love about this part is that we get to see Vanir's kindness a little bit more, here. There are a lot of times where he shows it, but here it feels a bit more...honest? He often does it indirectly. The embroidered paper, I'm not so sure about, now...but if it isn't clear here, the idea was paper that had...I think grooves? Something to help her tell where the lines are so she could write letters with greater ease. I may have picked the wrong term at the time, 'cause it isn't likely it changed. Though it does make me wonder what I searched up to get to that result. I'll see if I can find something better when I do edits, and learn a few more things along the way.
So! What does this do? It tells us that Reina's feelings are about being at Madelaine's, about how she feels towards the group, and it also shows she's warming up to everything after the events of the story. Her being so willing to hug Vanir is a big step too, which is something I'll need to work at earlier to show that change and development. Of course, the night ends on a joke but...there was some purpose! I mean...in all fairness, when describing characters I very rarely, if ever, mention boobs. There's...not a reason, per se. I mean, I could! But I don't really know if...it adds much. I don't want people giving me the fish eye! I think the only time I do is here, probably! I just can't help but feel the only way I can do that and make it work was if it actually...you know, affected their appearance substantially or something, y'know? I mean if there are strap jacks, readers might wanna know but otherwise it's...it's risky! Probably! Might be better if a character comments, like in this case. Though in all fairness, I suppose it is part and parcel to a character's appearance. I typically focus on the features and clothes and occasionally height to help them envision the character, but that likely has some merit too, among other things. I'll...I'll work on that. Figuring it out, I mean.

Next! We get some introspection from Reina! She and Alessa have been friends for a long, long time. If you've read the side story or chapter 12, you'll know how long. Speaking of, there's a reference to chapter 12 here! But of course, this came long before that! However! The concept, or rather, those three words aren't my creation, no. They have an origin in something else that you may have guessed already. You won't likely find it if you google it, but if you know me you likely know lol. I'll tell you what it is at the end of chapter 12, and why it inspired both this line from Reina and that chapter name. Boy, just thinking about it makes my nostalgia goggles fog up lol. Still, her line here kinda gives away the meaning a bit, if you've seen chapter 12.
It was just for a moment but...I couldn't help but wonder if I should try to use more...for lack of better words, flowery language. As I intended, I keep it pretty simple but...sometimes I do wonder if that would help my work. I can't say for certain what it adds, but I'm sure it has a charm all its own. At the same time...I can't help but wonder if I trade readability for it. Perhaps such a thing should depend on the character in question's perspective. I still don't know about that one, but I'll think about it some. However, if I do decide on it, I'll likely need to do it from the start to the end. It's a big change.

Now then, huge time skip for...for reasons! This one...I don't remember why, or when, but I have hazy memories of taking a break from writing this and coming back to it. Not that it determined the time skip, but you can see that my writing of the characters got a biiiiiiiiiiit rusty. I wanna complain about it but it's nothing new! Same old me! More importantly! I promise, when I edit it I'm gonna make the time skip way, way less...you know, sudden! Rather than just being like, "and then years passed" it'll be more, "this season and that season and this event etc". Basically, what I mean is that there won't be any major story beats added since...well, I have storyboards for that, but I'm gonna do little things in between. Celebrating birthdays and little get-togethers with the gang and festivals and such. A little like what I added to USSR, but it'll be over a greater span of time. A lot of what would be in between would be daily activities, going to work, training, etc. Nothing that you're not familiar with, but nothing that would dramatically change the story or the characters. Though in all fairness, we don't see much of Reina on the job early on, it does happen!
Reading over it here, some aspects of her training I think it could help to delve into. Her reliance on her hearing, is an important aspect of her character and is definitely something I need to explore. How she acquires that ability, doubly so. The two being able to work together is something I do look into, so I won't say it needs to be done here, but giving it a glance here and there wouldn't hurt.
This is...probably the third battle? In this novel? You can probably tell but I'd improved a lot since the last few and tried to put those skills to use. I did challenge myself a bit with this one so to some degree, it's a little rough around the edges. It was also my first foray into writing the two fighting as one. It's just a little bit here, but you can see how they change formations throughout the battle, and build their tactics around the positions of the other.
I think one of the biggest challenges is, writing a pair that have strong chemistry. The only other one that I can think of that might appear on a frequent basis are Kooh and Peorth. The others, though they're often together typically are a messy sort lol. I talked about how TJ is becoming a leader of sorts, learning to command the others to have a more tactical approach to battles as Peorth could. In this case, and in the prior mentioned one, there's something of an inherent understanding. I explore this more later, and it was in doing that, that I learned to do it for the girls in Devotion. Surprisingly, it's something I've been working on for quite some time! Reina/Salem still have a bit of a ways to go, but if they were at their best in the middle...well this isn't really the middle, but the earlier stages of their journey, their room for growth would be rather limited. So it's good, but could be better!
But anyway, beasts! I don't typically write them. Their tactics and styles differ from that of Agasuras, and if memory serves you'll hear about that later so I won't go too into detail about that here. Some do appear in Frequency but the way the novel is the battles have a whole different feeling lol. I think doing things like this was kinda nice. There are more difficult battles ahead, so I hope if you liked this you'll like those too.
Anyway, I did say that Salem teasing Reina and becoming more gentle, but also more savage in a sense, would happen! It's here! There'll be more of it! There was a bit earlier too, with him implying that sometimes he says things just to get a rise out of her. I really love the idea of them bantering being a part of their relationship. They'd been through a lot already, having fights over things and having doubts about each other, so for them to gradually heal both from their pasts and their own conflicts helps them to grow together and to care about each other.

I..uhh...it's not mentioned yet, but drivers typically have a license. Perhaps Salem being able to drive a caravan isn't entirely illogical, since...y'know, if subterfuge is like 90% of his skill set, being able to do that would be rather handy. It's not mentioned that he can do that, but definitely something I need to address.
Putting that aside! We do get a bit of a contrast here with the two. The reason I really enjoy this scene is because we can see Salem slowly starting to adapt to it all. During the inn scene, he struggles to understand Reina's way of seeing things, but by this point in time he's starting to appreciate all the little things a lot more and learning to share those feelings too. We also learn a bit more about Reina. Whether she can cook or not is up for debate, but she does have some confidence in it. Strange as it may sound, writing it is one thing, but seeing moments like those is another. There's something truly heartwarming about the real thing that I can't quite describe, but that I really, really want to capture with my writing. It's enough to restore a man's faith in humanity.
Still, it's little moments like these I'd like to do more of. Of course, the scenes would be longer to give you more...not context but more...content? Something like this is just an in-between. A lot of the time, I'd skip over times like these. I complained about it last time lol. It's a short trip from the Ancient Forest to Elias, so having this kinda helps with the passage of time and lets me do a bit more with the characters. It's definitely something I want to, and plan to, do more of! Hope you'll look forward to it.
So! A return to Madelaine's of course! I really love Vanir's lines here. It's obvious to the reader, of course, but he's from a very different time and place. Thus, his understanding of things differs and he doesn't hide it at all. Though you guys wouldn't know this, the joke was a little based around my own experience. Back in the day, the lads and I used to play our fair share of TTRPGs. I did mention that, but the DM at the time, that was one of the things he did. Every tavern had the owner shining a glass. My memories are a little fuzzy, but I feel like there was a town where every shop we went into had that exact scene. I can't tell you all the details of it, but it was a wild ride from start to finish lol. Of course, Vanir's joke is no less true. If you play a game or something, that's a common sight, and this novel plays into and with that trope without fail. The 50 lines of dialogue has no origin, it was just something I wanted to put in lol. It feels fitting, doesn't it?
Nonetheless, one of the things I love about this part is the two's respective feelings about the relationship with their barista. Both think of each other as peas in a pod. They both have a very different approach to handling him, but share the same sentiments. I don't know if I mentioned it before, but y'know how after I started chapter 12 how I talked about characters that are strong/weak against others? These three are probably my progenitor for that. It's like a weapon triangle. Vanir->Salem->Reina->Vanir. Skuld in this case, is tomes. She's not weak against any of them lol. You can see a bit of that dynamic here, and you'll be seeing it a lot more as the story goes on.

Now for the last part! There's a bit of Vanir teasing here, but he isn't having any of it. Beatrice doesn't take any sass from him either, though lol. This does take place before Samson's arrival in USSR, so the Su that Beatrice is talking about is very different from the one we're familiar with in the story. By then, she already warmed up to Beatrice and Grant, but at this juncture in their story she's still rather wary of them, only entrusting herself fully to Bane. That dog had a tough life lol. Thinking about their story is making me a little nostalgic again lol. Thankfully USSR did explore her struggle to make friends somewhat, but as you might imagine, it'd been that way for some time. How she changes in Sanctuary, that'll be the next big challenge. As for Beatrice and motherhood, read USSR to find out what happened! Reina's privy to that truth, but there's no inner monologue to explain what that one line meant.
So! This is one of the few times we get to see Vanir's genuine caring side. He showed it a lot more earlier on, but that might be changed in the future. I think it's something better scarcely shown since it fits his character. In turn, however, we get to see Reina's conviction. It does happen from time to time, but gradually it'll likely become more common as she grows stronger both in body and mind.
More importantly, title drop! Hell yeah! This'll probably be the only time it happens, so savour it while you can, lads! I say that as a joke, but it's a very telling quote. Heck, this whole thing is! It tells so much about the story it's kinda shocking! There's a lot of good foreshadowing here so be mindful of it.

Anyway, that's all for this update! This took longer than I'd have liked lol.
Nevertheless! What's new for me? Not...not too much, kinda. I didn't plant o update today but...I just...I have this weird tendency. I won't talk about it here lol. But it spurs me forward sometimes, so sometimes I'm productive. It comes and goes.
Although, lately it's been raining a lot around these parts. You'd think it was still Spring with how much it's been coming down. My cat (bless that idiot) will go out regardless, come hell or high water. Today too. Love him to bits. Worries me endlessly, though.
I've been trying to finish the switch version of TWEWY before Neo comes out, but it's not going well. My pin autism prevents me from progressing at a steady pace. I spend most of my time glued to a guide and levelling pins I may or may not need. ...I definitely don't need most of them, but the emans to mastering them is...! It...it activates my neurons! I might make it. I probably won't. Gonna keep trying, though! Also yes, I am excited, could you tell? I love that game, the original more so. Talked about it before, could talk about it endlessly. It's a big inspiration for my writing, especially Frequency as a whole. Super, super good, can't recommend it enough. So good I bought it twice. Would buy again. The first time I got a hacked version because I was a shitty, broke teen. Took a few tries to get past the opening cutscene, but boy did I wanna play it bad. Good times.

Anyway, that's all for this update! More soon, probably! If I could drag myself into doing it today, I think I can manage it next week too. So? No promises, though! Until next time!

The following day the two had waited out back for Vanir to begin their practice session. Despite being winter, it was a lukewarm sunny day.
Reina’s shoes crunched in the snow as she made her way over to the weapons rack and took a wooden katana in hand. She weighed it and took a few swings before smiling slightly.
“Holding this always takes me back. Though our training is ongoing whenever I wield these weapons it reminds me of how far we’ve come,” She said.
“Every day spent training, every scratch and bruise you’ve taken were an experience. Those experiences have amalgamated into the skill you show now. You should be proud.” Salem said as he smiled gently.
She lowered her head slightly as her face flushed. “You don’t need to praise me that much. It’s a little embarrassing, really!”
At those words Vanir stepped out of the shop and closed the door behind him.
“This early in the afternoon and you two are already flirting? Get a room, would you?” He asked as he crossed his arms and sighed.
“Would you prefer we share a bedroom?” She asked with a sly grin.
“Changed my mind.”
“If I may ask, why have you called us both out here today Vanir?” Salem inquired.
“Training. New regime, that is and you’re gonna be a part of this again. If you idiots are gonna be stuck in an enclosed space, you need to be aware of each other—where you are, where your partner is and when. ‘Sides, you can’t have a two-on-two match with three people.”
“A two-on-two match…? But who’s going to be your partner?” Reina asked with a puzzled head tilt.
The sound of the door closing once more and the crunching of snow gained her attention. Judging by the light sound they made, they were none other than Skuld’s.
“Kiku!” The Brownie said as she took her side by the barista.
Vanir had sewn her a coat, hat and mittens from cotton and wolf fur, all of them in green and white.
He insisted that without the pom-pom and earflaps Skuld would not be adequately protected. Reina had her own thoughts on that statement but she decided to let it slide. She was just happy Vanir had not wasted any time in preparing her for the season.
“That’s right!” He said patting her on the head. “Skuld’s gonna be your second opponent.”
Salem crossed his arms and gently tapped his finger against one of them.
“To be honest, I have mixed feelings about this idea of yours, Vanir,” he said.
Reina’s mouth hung agape in disbelief before it was followed by a wry chuckle.
“Vanir umm…maybe we should sit down and talk about this…I think sparring with a pet could be considered abuse. Even if they are trained to fight,” She added.
“Oh come now! You don’t think I’d just let you beat on my brownie, do you? What kind of savage do you take me for?” The barista asked with a tone that almost conveyed his disbelief.
“I have mixed feelings about that also,” Salem retorted.
“W-well…” Reina muttered as she rubbed the back of her neck.
“Do you hear these two Skuld? Blasphemers! Faithless! I am an astoundingly underappreciated commodity!”
At his mock angry tirade Skuld gently patted his leg.
“Well since I’ve confirmed that again, let me enlighten the two of you. There’s no way you can possibly hurt Skuld. Right now. If you do it any other times I’ll flay you and hang your skin on the wall as a trophy.”
“I’d expect no less from you, Vanir,” Salem chuckled gently.
“If I expected anything from you, I’d expect something, Other Kid.
“Moving on! Be sure to pay attention, y’hear? I’m only explaining this once.” He cleared his throat before he patted his chest twice. “For the sake of this battle I used a certain…magic on Skuld that absorbs any wounds she would take and transfers the pain to me. Exhibit A: Skuld, are you ready?”
The brownie let out a low, uneasy groan. Perhaps she was unsure of the matter herself, but Vanir had decided to proceed nonetheless.
Reina could hear the sound of something moving quickly through the air and when it had stopped, the sound of a drop of water.
“Guh…” Vanir groaned.
“If I may, why are you holding your chest, Vanir? Is the pain inflicted on her allocated to one specific part of your body regardless of where she’s hit?” Salem asked as he rubbed his chin thoughtfully.
“Not at all! I’m just suffering more emotional pain than physical pain.” The barista answered as he took a knee.
“I see…”
“I can’t help but feel that I missed out on this whole demonstration,” The swordswoman huffed.
Her companion let out a gentle chuckle. “It would seem that would be the case, but I can assure you it wasn’t. It’s nothing more than Vanir’s usual unusual behaviour.”
“Unusual behaviour?! If I said I smelled toast would that fall under that category?! What if I said I heard the song Danny Boy huh?!”
“You worry too much! It’s fine, isn’t it?” Reina asked with a grin.
He pursed his lips in annoyance. “‘S fine my ass.” He let out a long sigh. “Well whatever. Since we got the formalities out of the way let’s get on with the session.”
“Oh! Oh!” Reina jumped on the spot with a hand raised.
“What?”
“What kind of weapon does Skuld wield?”
“A polearm.” The barista answered as he huffed gently. “It ain’t easy fighting enemies bigger than you with a weapon fit for a child. Besides, considering that she runs around with a broom all day, I only figured a weapon similar to it would be fitting.
“I feel it’s only fair that I warn you. Don’t let her adorable exterior fool you. I’ve trained her well in the art of Crouching Cutie, Hidden Badass. She might look harmless but she can beat the two of you with one hand tied behind her back.”
“Nyo?!” The brownie cried out.
“If I was to go by that reaction, I’d say that your assessment is pretty one-sided, Vanir,” Reina chuckled.
“I feel that we're in agreement on the matter, Reina.” Salem said in a somewhat playful tone.
“When you two are crying for mercy, don't say I didn't warn you.” The barista huffed as he made his way over to the weapons rack and drew his sword.
He always had a tendency to take it in hand and swing it a few times as if warming up. Or solely because it was cool. Reina could only imagine.

“Alright, play time's over kiddies. Are you ready to get started?”
Salem took his battle stance and Reina followed suit.
“Ready anytime!” She exclaimed as she held her blade at the ready.
“Let's have some fun then. Skuld, Formation B!” Vanir told her.
At those words it seemed she had taken to Vanir's blindside.
“Be wary, Reina. It seems that Vanir will be their vanguard. Watch for sneak attacks.” Salem warned her as he took on a defensive stance.
“I'm in your care!” She answered as she lunged forward.
Her wooden katana clashed with Vanir's sword and he chuckled dryly at the sound.
“Whoa Kid! I thought I taught you better than that!” He said as he forced her back.
Without another moment to spare he leapt from where he stood and brought his weapon down on her with a horizontal swing.
“You are far too slow, Vanir!” Salem answered and met his attack with a parry of his own.
As Vanir recovered from the retaliation Salem took a second swift cut at his chest but found himself cutting air. The barista back flipped and from beneath him the sound of footsteps drew Reina's attention.
He was a distraction!
The swordswoman took to her companion's flank and brought her weapon down in a diagonal arc, barely meeting Skuld's attack.
It seemed the waitress pulled away at the last second? Or was her attack nothing more than a feint?
“Attack Pattern Zeta!” Vanir shouted to his comrade.
At those words Skuld fell to the floor and Vanir performed a short hop to attack with a descending strike.
“Above!” Salem said as he pushed Reina aside and met Vanir's attack with one hand to the hilt and the other to the blade of his weapon.
Skuld got to one knee and brought her polearm around from below, staggering Salem.
“Kh!” He let out a pained groan and a second as Vanir's blade met his solar plexus.
“Salem?! Are you okay?”
“You two aren't working together well enough! If one of you needs to be sacrificed to protect the other, there's little point to fighting as one!”
It pained her to admit it, but there was no denying he raised a good point. If Reina could not defend herself and Salem always needed to meet her weakness he would be put in greater danger. Just as Skuld and Vanir had, they needed to tighten their teamwork. They had gained a solid hold on fighting together, but not as one.
The swordswoman dashed over to her companion's side and helped him to his feet.
“Are you alright? Can you stand?” She asked.
“Yes. A moment's weakness had lead to this. I will not underestimate them twice,” He answered as he gently shook his head and steeled himself.
“I'm right beside you. Let's do this together!”
“Yes!”
“Aim for his flanks, but don't let Skuld catch you off guard!”
The two rushed forward, one closely following behind the other but split apart as they approached the barista.
“Come on, you kids didn't think that would work on us, did you? Skuld!”
Salem, who would take the first strike in order to offset their target's guard was nearly caught off guard himself. Vanir turned on the balls of his heels and nearly took Salem down with an attack of his own—one narrowly avoided by Salem through the use of a masterful slide. Vanir's Brownie scrambled up his leg and up his torso to take her place upon his shoulders. As Reina brought her blade around in a wide, horizontal swing, it clashed with a weapon from above, throwing her off balance and causing her to lose her footing. As she staggered back into her battle stance the dull edge of the polearm was slammed into her off-hand and was immediately followed up by a right hook.
Reina stumbled aside, tightly gripping her arm as she inhaled through grit teeth. Her arm throbbed, but she was right to focus on defending her weapon arm after being caught off guard. Even so, she could not underestimate Skuld. Though small, she was agile and carried a fair amount of strength even with an ordinary wooden weapon.
This raised the question, who should she target? Was it possible to stagger Skuld while she was under Vanir's protection? Would she be the easier of the two targets? Considering the possibility she was not as well trained as Vanir, the two could target her to weaken the barista or to get him to lower his guard. In spite of this possibility, Reina could not help but feel some unease at having to attack the waitress. She needed to steel her conviction and banish her fear of the slight, nigh impossible possibility that she could actually hurt her, or she would hesitate at a crucial moment.
“You ready?” Vanir asked as he held an arm out.
“Kiku!” Skuld responded as she walked across his shoulder and perched on his arm.
“Here we go!”
He reeled his arm back before he threw Skuld with the weight of his entire body backing her at Reina.
“I won't let you!” Salem snarled as he lunged into position and came to a skidding halt.
Skuld brought her weapon down with both hands and Salem blocked the blow with his hands on the hilt of his sword. The kinetic force of Skuld's flight and subsequent blow pushed him back a few inches in the snow, closer to his companion. As he came to a halt and Skuld began to descend he drew his weapon back as he leapt away from her.
“Reina, switch!”
“Okay,” She answered.
he barely grazed his body and brought down her weapon in a vertical arc.
While Skuld recovered from the last attack, Reina's successfully landed a hit on the top of her head. Without another moment to spare she brought her blade up in a diagonal arc and forced the Brownie away from the two.
“Gods!” Vanir shouted as he plunged his weapon into the ground and huffed desperately. “You two fight dirty, you know that? Pick on someone your own size, why don't you?”
“Skuld's kinda your partner in this battle though, Vanir.” Reina answered as she chuckled sheepishly.
“You should adequately protect your partner, Vanir. To hurl her with such reckless abandon left you both vulnerable,” Salem answered in a silky tone.
“I don't need you sassing me, Other Kid!
“Skuld, pincer 'em!”
After she recovered, the brownie rushed towards the two, though not directly at them. Seeming to aim for a blow to their left flank, Skuld hurried towards them and performed a short hop as her body twisted. She brought the weapon down in a horizontal arc and met Reina's katana before drifting past.
Hardly a moment later Vanir lunged at Salem with a violent thrust. Immediately afterwards he reeled his blade back slightly to swing in a vertical arc. Salem blocked the blow and found himself back-to-back with his companion.
“Reina, jump!”
Reina who found herself blocking a flurry of stabs courtesy of Skuld, found herself in a predicament. Deciding it best to follow her companion's suggestion she did so. The two jumped simultaneously and the sound of Vanir's blade cutting through the air followed but moments afterwards. Just as they touched down however, Skuld's polearm followed afterwards and hit both in their legs. The swordswoman staggered and her companion nearly took a knee before he found Vanir's blade in his stomach. He fall back atop her and caused her to take a knee before the sword and polearm was pointed at their throats.
“You two've got a long way to go before you can really work together,” Vanir said.
“F-forgive me...” Salem muttered under his breath as he got to his knees.
“No, that's okay. I should've been prepared for Skuld's attack.” Reina answered as she smiled sheepishly.
“Let's not focus on what we've done wrong and what we can do better. I'm sure we'll prove victorious in our next bout.”
The barista rested the sword over his shoulder and sighed as he shrugged.
“You sure know how to suck the win out of our victory with your flirting.
“Well whatever. Take ten and if you're feeling up to go another round, we'll play some more. Don't think I'll go easy on you, though.”
The silky tone he used meant he was likely grinning smugly. It was par for the course, for him.
“Kiku,” Skuld said.
It seemed that Skuld was rather fired up about it too. She often expressed her concerns that she very rarely could help them become better in combat. She was likely very thankful, and enthusiastic about the opportunity.
“I wouldn't have it any other way!” Reina said as she clenched her fists.
“The bitter taste of defeat only spurs me to work harder. There is much and more to be gleaned from the experience.” Salem said with a nod.
“You kids are full of it. But if you like getting a beat down that much, I don't mind providing!”
From there on, their training continued through the day and into the evening.

“Where do you wanna put this wreath, Vanir?” Reina asked.
She stood in the lobby of Madelaine's, wreath in hand and a puzzled look on her face. The entire store was getting into the holiday spirit, with Mistletoe hanging from the door, a Christmas tree next to the counter and all sorts of decorations placed about.
“Whaddya mean 'where'? On the door, obviously! Where else do you even put these things?!” He asked as he shined a glass.
“Dunno.”
As Reina opened the door and prepared to place the wreath on it, Salem returned with an uncooked ham in hand.
“Reina. I've returned,” he said.
She turned to him and beamed.
“Welcome back! How'd the ham hunt go?”
He held up the meat triumphantly.
“It was a fierce battle against some of the Old Town District's housewives, but I was successful in my mission.”
She laughed gently.
“You always put things in such a serious way.
“Still, I'm glad you managed to get it without a hitch. It's just not a fancy meal without ham or a turkey or something, right?”
“Yes...I could not imagine a meal without it.”
His words sounded somewhat reluctant. It was not unusual for him to have pauses between his words but on certain matters he seemed at times rather unsure. Whether it was just not his lifestyle or he was reluctant to speak his mind, she could not say. However, over the years she had gotten somewhat used to such responses.
“How long are you two gonna stand under that and not kiss? Come on, get on with it! And by that I mean, kiss the girl.”
Salem looked up to the mistletoe, turned his gaze to his shorter companion and blinked slowly.
“Is that how this works?” He asked nonchalantly.
“Oh that's just some silly old Christmas tra-wha ahh!”
She bumped into the door as he placed a hand to her chin.
“Then...shall we?”
“What?! N-no you don't actually have-”
Wreath tightly pressed to her chest she ran to the bathroom and closed the door before leaning against it. She exhaled nervously before dropping the wreath to cover her flushed face.
Vanir stopped shining his glass as he watched her run off, then chuckled under his breath.
“You pretty boys slay me,” he said.
“Was I mistaken?” Salem asked as he tilted his head.
“So long as you're not raising those flags half-heartedly, you'll be fine. If you are though, she and Skuld are gonna breathe fire down your neck later on.
“Now then, instead of standing around dumbfounded, put that ham in the kitchen and take a seat. I need a guinea pig to try my Vanir-style egg nog blend.”
He grinned impishly.
“I bet it'll put some pep in that deadpan step of yours, Kid.”

The duo quietly walked through the streets of Elias, both dressed in their winter gear. The current date being December 24th, Winter was in full force and the entire landscape was proof of this fact. A blanket of snow covered the whole of Elias and more snowflakes drifted down to the world below the clouds. People in coats, boots and other winter clothes treaded through the snow, their breaths becoming small white clouds before fading away almost immediately after.
Reina now wore a navy blue wolf fur coat, black leggings and tan laced boots. She wore a pair of white ear muffs and mittens. Her hands remained buried in her pockets and the bottom half of her face inside of her coat.
Salem on the other hand wore a black coat, blue jeans, black running shoes and a crimson scarf with matching gloves. His hands also, were buried within his pockets and his eyes were closed.
“I do not recommend Vanir's egg nog blend. He said that the vodka was to give it 'flavor' but I beg to differ,” Salem muttered into his scarf.
“I guess your karma found you rather quickly, huh?” Reina asked with a slight chuckle.
He opened his eyes half way before they shifted to his companion.
“Did you not suggest that I should 'get into the holiday spirit'?”
“It's fine to be festive but that's...that's different! I need to prepare my heart before we do that.”
The two got along well and they had for years. It was the first time he had made such a bold move on her though. It was not that she disliked it, per se, but that it was completely unexpected. That matter aside, his usual calm demeanour made it difficult to tell exactly how he felt towards her. There was no shortage of girls who went to Verun's specifically because he was there and some who visited Madelaine's for the same reason. She would not be jealous of someone who was not hers, but she would not want to be caught in the crossfire of a summer fling either.
“Tell me, Reina. What is this event that Vanir insists we attend?”
She raised her brows at his question.
“You don't know? That's a surprise!”
He crossed his arms as he nodded solemnly.
“There is no denying that we have been part of Elias' community for some time, but with all the other major events and promotions occurring around this time of year, I've never quite... how should I put it? Gave the GMA's events their fair share of my understanding.”
“You focus too much on certain things, methinks.” She said with an impish grin.
“A fact I find myself hard pressed to deny.”
She chuckled quietly at his response.
“Okay, that's enough teasing for now. Allow me to explain!
“So every year the GMA hosts an event in an Instance Dungeon to defeat the Santa Muscling. They've got prizes for everyone, but those who finish it quickly enough get a really good prize. You don't find out what it is until you get it, though!”
Salem raised his brows.
“So, I take it people participate for the prizes?”
She crossed her arms and tapped her chin gently with a finger.
“Well...maybe? Though I've heard from some of the cafe regulars that it's super fun! That...and Levi Arens is the host and gatekeeper of the event.”
“Levi Arens. A familiar name. Member of the Elias royal Guard, correct?”
Reina grinned at his question.
“Hey, you're pretty informed aren't you?”
The two turned on to the main street and began making their way towards Elias Castle.
“There are many occasions where he has turned up in the newspaper. That aside, there are many customers who visit Verun's shop who speak of him. Some have taken a liking to him because they find him handsome. Others, many older, find him fascinating because despite his youth, he has become quite renown among the ranks of knights.”
“Well he isn't called the 'Knight Prince' just for show,” Reina laughed.
“Prince? He is?”
“Not a literal prince but...well, you know!”
“You know some very fascinating things, Reina.” Salem said as he smiled.
“Are you making fun of me again? These days you've been getting pretty sneaky with those backhanded compliments.”
His smile widened ever so slightly.
“I would do no such thing.”
“You're a terrible, terrible liar! Terrible!”

The two arrived near the gates to Elias. They found their destination by the crowd of adventurers, many of them young girls, gathered in a crowd around a young man. Next to him was an open crimson door, lined with a gold trim. A single wreath hung upon it and within was an incredible light, obscuring what awaited on the other side. A cacophony of voices rang out and made it rather difficult for the two to speak in their usual tones.
“Are we there, Salem?” Reina asked.
“I assume so. I can see Levi Arens, amidst all of these...adventurers? There's an unusual looking door also. Perhaps that's the event space.”
“I'd bet.”
Reina pointed forward as she grinned.
“Onward, my trusty steed!”
“I'd recommend you brace yourself, Reina. We will have to wade our way through this crowd.”
“Well, I've been stuck to you like glue since we left Madelaine's. Though to be honest, if you let me go I'll get lost in this sea of people.”
“I will protect you. You need not fear.”
She placed her free hand to her mouth as she giggled quietly.
“You're always so reliable.”
Without further ado, Salem made his way towards and through he crowd.
“Excuse me...beg pardon...” he muttered.
With Reina's arm still interlocked with his own, he carefully pushed his way through the crowd, avoiding people as best he could while guiding her down the same path.
“It's Salem!” One of the girls in the crowd cried out.
“Is it? Where? Where?”
It was not long before myriad voices joined in, some people even hopping about to get a glance at the waiter on his off-day.
“It seems trouble has appeared,” he muttered under his breath.
“Mad dash for the door?” Reina asked.
Her ears were ringing with the shrill shrieks of young girls.
As she had suspected, Salem's fanbase would not likely be far. Given that there was another figure who would draw their attention at the event venue, finding them would not be a difficult task. Perhaps in the future, Salem would have to wear a disguise of sorts before travelling in public.
Though to think that a waiter could easily become such a beloved figure was unexpected, to say the least. There was much and more Reina could learn about Human culture that she did not find in the books in Xenym. However, perhaps it was the fact that he was not married or said to be dating anyone. Compiled with the fact that he hailed from Aoich and had a somewhat archaic and formal way of speaking, in that, they likely saw him as a point of fascination. The last and most obvious possibility being his face and body, things that would make him desirable and also things that Reina herself had never come to, and potentially never would come to know. A fact that easily made her curious too.
The crowd seemed to part and gave way to Levi Arens who invited the two over with a single gesture.
“You two are adventurers come to partake, yes? Please, right this way,” he said.
As they grew closer Levi leaned over Salem's shoulder to whisper something in his ear, Reina's just barely able to pick up the sound.
“You have my gratitude for your presence in this moment.”
After seeing them towards the door he turned to address the crowd as a whole.
“Thank you all for gathering today. For those unaware, the event is a very simple one. You must enter this door to be transported to the Instance Event Area. There, you must brave the winter wonderland and overcome the Santa Muscling and his men. Upon defeating it, you and your party will be able to return here. If your time is good, you will receive a wonderful prize.
“However! The use of weapons is restricted. Rather, you may use them, but they will have no effect on your adversaries, mind. If you wish to defeat your enemies, you must do so through this single means.”
He crouched down, took a handful of snow and shaped it into a ball before holding it up for all to see.
“That's right. Snowballs. Both priring and muscling can only be defeated with this singular technique. These creatures will not be able to harm you, but their attacks will have impact, so be mindful of your footing.
“That is all. I wish you all good luck in this quest.”
Salem looked to Reina solemnly for a moment.
“Shall we, then?” He asked.
She smiled back at him.
“I've been waiting for this!”
Without further ado, the two stepped into the door followed by a series of other adventurers.
Moments later, they found themselves in a location completely separate from the City of Elias. According to Salem, they had found themselves in what almost seemed to be another world. They had found themselves upon what looked like a snow-covered mountain pass. As it was with many of the various locations across Jienda, the land was broken apart and levitating at a variety of heights. Upon these snow covered landings were prirings wearing Christmas hats, a fact that left the waiter in disbelief.
While they gathered their bearings, a couple of young boys ran past, excitedly talking and throwing snowballs at each other and the nearby Agasura.
“This is...fascinating. I have never entered an Instance Dungeon before. How is it possible that they were able to contain this world with a single door? Even more so, how did they transport it to that location in Elias?”
“In truth, this is my first time entering one also. I heard from the Selki Chieftain, Jared, that his people would visit one in the Snowfields and attempt to overcome it as a rite of passage.
“Leaving that aside though, the Instance Dungeons were and actually still are, created by Cerebians. Their original purpose was meant to house malevolent spirits. For example: Invoke who resides in the Evil Dragon's Lair, in the Temple of Pluton. Hyunmu of Shangri-la, located in Arcadia. Even The Ocean King in Cold Heart, all the way in the Ruins of Ktuka.
“These Instance Dungeons have been around since time immemorial. Perhaps thousands of years before our time, at the time of our ancestors. I've heard that the GMA was run by our kind, but I think that this is all the proof we need to know for sure.”
Salem crossed his arms as he muttered a gentle, “hm”.
“But such information does raise the question,” he began, “does the Santa Muscling and its followers count as a malevolent spirit?”
She laughed at the prospect.
“Oh nothing like the others! The GMA always does this sort of thing. The creatures they summon or keep inside Instance Dungeons are always harmless to their combatants. It's just plain old family fun.”
“I...see.”
She knit her brows but a wide grin crept onto her lips.
“So you say, but that's not the voice of a man who's convinced. Come on, lemme show you!”
She unlocked her arm from his and pulled it from his pocket, grasping his hand before pulling him along a couple of steps. Following that, her hand slipped from his and she turned away before running off.
“Hold on a moment Reina, it's dangerous to go al-”
Before he could finish his sentence, she began to slide on a patch of ice that lead to what seemed to be the edge of the landing.
What waited below, neither knew.
Reina let out a startled shout as she began to slide away, soon followed by Salem. As the patch of ice gave way to a short but raised piece of stone, the waiter managed to take his companion in his arms before their ankles collided with the landing. They both lost their footing and slid across the stone and snow before falling to a lower landing. Though there was flat land straight ahead, where they landed was curved downwards. Without their footing, the two tumbled down the landing and were thrown off into a snow bank. In a flurry of flakes the two finally came to a rest, the waiter tightly gripping his comrade who now rested against his chest.
“Reina, are you alright?” He asked as he slowly opened his eyes.
She steadily arose with her hands to his chest, a look of disbelief in her expression. Only moments later it gave way to childlike glee as she laughed joyously.
“That was so fun!” She cheered as she leaned back and fell in the snow. “Being here really makes me feel like a kid again!”
Though it was winter year-round in Xenym, Reina had never forgotten the fun times she had spent with her friends. Samson had always told them they were far too old to play in the snow, yet more often than not, he wound up a player in their snowball fights. Perhaps such spirit and playfulness would be crucial to helping Salem further come out of his shell? He was a lot like her during her time in Xenym: a little soft-spoken, often too self-conscious to act and say what was on his mind.
Throughout her years, Reina had Alessa by her side to face many of the hardships of life and to learn to build confidence. Her outgoing nature allowed her to get along with everyone and yet, she had hardly left Reina's side. Later on, Virgil joined the mix and their fun days continued on. She had lost them for the time being, but in so doing she had met Vanir, Skuld and Salem. Their benefactors and she would likely be some of the strongest bonds Salem would form outside of his immediate family. Those he had left behind...the reason, she did not know but perhaps would hear from him someday.
She took a bundle of snow in hand, formed a snowball and hurled it at her stoic companion landing a direct hit.
“An attack?!” He cried out in a startlingly calm tone.
“That's what we call 'friendly fire'!” She said as she laughed.
She put another together and hurled it, only for him to skilfully dodge it. The sound of it hitting the ground was the signal that he was on to her antics.
“You may have caught me off-guard once, but I assure you there won't be a second occurrence!”
“We'll see about that!”
As she rolled another snowball together, one knocked her earmuffs off and staggered her.
“Heh! You're pretty good!”
A lot of villains in comic books that Samson brought would say things like that. Vanir would be proud, knowing that she took his lessons to heart.
Before she completed her first snowball, two more came flying at her and nearly knocked her off balance.
“F-fast! Why are you so-oof!”
“Unprovoked attacks must be returned in kind, methinks!” The waiter shouted, the impish grin coming through his voice.
“You're pretty cheeky today!”
She said with a grin. The spirit of competition was ignited in her and Salem seemed to be having fun too.
A moment after she hurled her third snowball, she was bombarded with several more.
“Strategic retreat!”
She covered her head after reclaiming her earmuffs and retreated. Her escape came to an abrupt halt as she ran into a wall of solid ice and fell back into the snow, dazed.
“I tried to warn you about that, but you covered your ears while retreating.” Salem said as he leaned over her.
“Uuu...shut up...” she complained as she rubbed her head gently.
He let out a gentle chuckle as he crouched down next to her.
“Come now, there's no need to be so upset. Though at times you can be a tad careless, I must admit, it allows me to feel...needed. Though Vanir may not be fond of that fact in the shop, I've grown rather accustomed to it.”
He offered her a hand and she sat up.
“You didn't forget that I'm a girl too, right? If it wasn't me, you might've made some poor girl cry.” She said, eyebrows knit with a sullen expression on her face.
He was silent for a moment as he rummaged through his pocket and seemingly placed his hands in the snow. Moments later, the sensation of a wet cloth touched her forehead. It stung slightly and if the prior pain was any indication, it was likely an open wound. However, his gentle touch abated that pain and he likely was carefully cleaning it.
“It is a fact I remind myself of everyday. To that end, and solely because it's you, I feel that I can speak more often than not, without reservation.”
“Just because I've got a tough exterior doesn't mean I don't have a soft interior, you know!”
He put the handkerchief away and placed his hand to hers, signalling that he was offering his once more. She placed hers into his and he helped her to her feet.
“I of all people know how resilient you truly are, Reina. Both in body and spirit. I feel that there's much and more I can learn from you in that regard. Though it is not much, at the very least in turn I can be your eyes in these dark times.”
She buried her face in her jacket to hide her flushed cheeks.
She had little to no resistance, let alone experience with lady killers. Salem's background was likely part and parcel to his initial reserved nature, but after a few years he was coming well into his own and opening up to her. Much to her dismay, however, she had not prepared herself for their relationship to develop any further than close friends.
Perhaps because of her lack of eyesight, she had come to rely on him heavily. To add insult to injury, he was very kind and rarely, if ever, turned her down. She was a late bloomer and for him to come into her life and...be him was the downfall of her loveless existence. But just because she felt that way, it did not mean he reciprocated that feeling. She could not help but think it better not to nurture the feeling and keep things as they are, than take the gamble and make their current friendship permanently awkward.
“Thanks Salem, for always being so dependable.”
She smiled placidly.
Better to change the subject before she said or asked something unnecessary.
“So why is there a wall here? Do we go up?”
“Yes. There's a rope here we can use to climb up, it seems.”
He reached out and tugged at it a couple of times.
“It seems sturdy enough. You go ahead first. I'll follow closely behind in case of any danger.”
She snickered at his words.
“Danger? I don't think you'll be finding any around here.”
The biggest danger, by and far to either of them, was herself.
Taking his suggestion to heart, she took the rope from his hand and began to climb her way to the top. Upon arriving there, she heard the sound of a prirings chirp and immediately prepared a snowball. As it came closer, she hurled the ball and hit the creature directly, felling it.
“Am I a good shot or what?” She asked with an excited fist-pump.
“I would know from first-hand experience,” he added.
“I attacked you purely out of respect for your masterful skill,” she remarked in a deadpan tone.
“I cannot help but have mixed feelings about that response.”
The two had a laugh before moving forward.
As they pressed onwards, it began to seem as if for all intents and purposes, that the area they were in was a frozen labyrinth of sorts. They descended three levels before finding themselves at the base once more, on the other side of the wall. Along the way they ran into a few more prirings that were easily dispatched by Salem. They moved into the next section and found what seemed to be a ladder encased in ice.
“Watch your step,” Salem suggested.
“It'll be fine!” Reina said as she began to climb it. “Just look how sturdy it i-”
As she tugged at one of the handles with her hand it snapped off and she fell off of the ladder into her companion's arms.
“Would you like to finish that sentence?” He asked in a silky tone.
“You win this time, mother nature,” she muttered under her breath.
The two ascended the latter, felled another priring and found themselves climbing over a small landing in the middle of the landmass.
“Hold a moment here, Reina. There's a gap that we must jump across. If my speculations our correct, should we fail to do so, we'll be forced to a lower section and back to the section we had just traversed.”
“Is it a big gap?” She asked.
“No, nothing that cannot be overcome with the proper momentum. Do not underestimate it, though.”
He took her hand in his and the two took a couple of steps back.
“On three, we'll jump together. Are you ready?”
“Aye sir!”
“One, two, three!”
After getting a running start, the two jumped on Salem's command, hand-in-hand. They came to a skidding halt on the landing and came to a halt at a wall.
“Can we go further up from here?” Reina asked.
At her words, Salem offered her another rope and she took it in hand.
“After you,” he said.
She climbed up to the top and the chirping of multiple prirings drew her attention to the fore.
“T-that's a lot! How many are there?!”
She desperately compiled a snowball and hurled it, knocking out one of the creatures but not stopping the others that followed in its wake. The sound of projectiles travelling through the air from both of her flanks made her instinctively turn her head in the direction they came from.
“The path is clear, Reina. We may proceed.”
She grinned impishly at his usual response.
“I'm glad that you're on my side.”
After interlocking arms, the two continued on until they came to what seemed to be a slide made of solid ice. Salem came to an abrupt halt and at that, the young waitress found herself puzzled.
“What's wrong Salem? Is there another wall? I guess we can't go much higher though, huh? We're pretty high up as it is.”
“There isn't a wall...per se. There's a railing of sorts and what seems to be a slide. But I cannot imagine who would fathom that such a thing would be a good idea.”
“Slides are fun. What's wrong with it?” She paused before she furrowed her brows. “Those kids didn't pee on it, did they?”
He blinked in disbelief at her question.
“Well no...that does not seem to be the case.”
“Then it's fine, isn't it? Come on, I'll go first! Where is it?”
It was not the fact that the slide was made of ice that made Salem reluctant to speak of the matter, but rather it connected where they were to another part of the mountain pass. Between them and it, was a gorge.
“The GMA is concerned about the safety of its participants, correct?” Salem asked, a hint of unease in his voice.
Reina hid her snickers behind a single raise hand.
“You're not worried about the Santa Muscling are you? It'll probably look scary, but it won't hurt you.” She patted her chest with an open hand twice. “Don't you worry about a thing! Your big sister Reina here will protect you from the big bad muscling.”
At her words he let out a huff that sounded like a stifled laugh.
“Yes, of course. It seems I will be in your care, Reina.”
He insisted that she sit down and as she did so, gained an idea of where the slide was located. Moments later, she was joined by Salem, his legs rested on the sides of her thighs and his arms wrapped around her waist.
“We-we're going down together?!” She asked as her hands began to tremble.
“Yes. Did you not say you would protect me?”
“T-that's not funny! I was talking about the muscling!”
Her companion let out a gentle lilt of a laugh at her reaction.
“I will be relying on you when that time comes also. Now, let us be off.”
Without another word Salem pushed off from where they sat and the two zipped down the slide at incredible speeds. Reina let out a thrilled shout as the winds whipped their faces and their descent continued across the gorge. Before they touched down, Salem pulled her towards him and shielded her body with his own, the two sliding across the snow covered grounds of a thin strip of land, surrounded by walls.
“That was a pretty wild ride. Though they should've done something about the landing. Are you okay, Salem?”
“Yes. With all this snow, I felt no pain at all from the collision, though it was rather startling.”
“Good. You didn't have to break my fall though! Still... thanks for doing that anyway.”
“It's my pleasure.”
Their moment was quickly interrupted by the tremors of a creature that towered over them.
“Is that... a muscling? It is nothing like its smaller counterparts!” Salem said with a look of disbelief.
“He's a big guy, isn't he? Just him coming over here is making the ground tremble.”
The muscling, unlike the prirings was a creature that was truly gigantic. Towering over the average person, yet having no limbs to speak of. Rather alike to a priring. However, as its namesake promoted, it was a muscular creature. Though it was but a head, the shape of its face and incredibly muscular body was the proof that it was not to be underestimated. Its body was a light tan, its eyes barely visible beneath the clenched muscles of its face, leaving nothing but a visor of shadows where they would be. Upon its head, though seemingly out of place for such an intimidating creature, was a Santa hat.
“We've little time to waste, Reina! I will distract it, in the meantime, familiarize yourself with your surroundings! Just do not return to the location we had come from!”
“O-okay!”
She knew it could not hurt her, in spite of the tremors it caused. However, when Salem entered his 'battle mode' it was hard not to get swept up in the flow of his leadership.
Salem bolted from where he stood, seemingly scooping up snow as he did. In so doing, it seemed the muscling followed him, the noise of its body turning in the snow as he ran towards it and drew its attention. The sound of snowballs colliding with it was a sure sign that he had aggravated it, and but moments later a massive tremor shook the landing where they stood. Reina was staggered and placed a hand out, thankfully reaching a wall and managing to right herself.
Salem suggested that she get familiar, but not go back to the way they came from. Trying to ascend a slide would not end well for her, so she decided she would take his advice to heart.
Following that moment she decided to gauge the distance she had to traverse the area and made her way across the landing to the other side, finding herself at another wall before being violently shaken by the muscling.
It seemed they were in what seemed to be a small pass in the mountains and to that end, had a very limited space to move about and avoid the muscling. If the two were to work in conjunction, however, they could easily outsmart the creature.
Reina prepared a snowball as she cautiously made her way over to the muscling, gauging the distance between herself and it with every tremor it created and how powerful they were. The sound of it leaping and the snow and winds it kicked up in its wake was the proof it was going to jump. She braced herself and the moment it touched down managed to successfully stand her ground as Salem regrouped with her.
“How do you feel? Confident you have a grasp of our fighting space?” He asked, hardly even out of breath.
“Yep. The cavalry's arrived!” She said as she made a 'V' with her fingers.
“Good. There's little over there, save for a wall, so I recommend that we coax it towards us and surround its flanks. Try to get in as many attacks as you can, then when I give the signal run past it and attack from its blindside. I'll continue to draw its attention from here.”
At that, the two began a flurry of attacks that was met by the ire of the muscling. After moving towards them a couple of steps, the creature jumped towards them and came down with incredible force. At the first signs of the movement, the two began a hasty retreat to a safe distance.
“It seems we're wearing it down. Continue the offensive, Reina!”
“I'm on it!” She answered as she prepared another snowball.
After throwing a couple more at it, it leapt again.
“Now's your chance!”
At those words the swordswoman dashed beneath the creature and came to a sliding halt. She hopped before it touched down to avoid the tremors it would leave. Upon it landing, the two began hurling snowballs from both sides, baffling the creature. It turned back and forth with every projectile before Salem landed a killing blow. The creature's face tensed up, eased and it collapsed into the snow solemnly. In the wake of its landing, snow was launched all over the surrounding area before drifting down slowly.
“Is it over?” Reina asked with a hint of trepidation.
“Yes. The battle is won.”
“Heck yeah!” She said as she raised both her hands.
The sound of Salem approaching drew her attention before he came to a sudden halt. Silence ensued.
“You're...you're not gonna leave me hanging, are you?”
His hands met hers with a satisfying sound.
“I would do no such thing,” he chuckled.

I was gonna say when the day comes that this gets a terrible Netflix adaptation, I'd want Samuel Wright to sing kiss the girl at the wreath scene, but a quick google search crushed my dreams instantly! 2021 is cursed, too! But that adaptation though? Still possible! Gotta slide into those DMs right quick while the getting's good.
So? Let's get down to it!

Right so, we're back picking up the very next day! I did mention that Reina and Salem would start practicing together, and this was the example that came to mind. It's not just for training, though! It's rare for all four of them to come together, sometimes, but a first for them to all battle together. Whole lot of 1-on-1's between the gang, save for Skuld. As mentioned there, they did indeed make new winter gear for the brownie. It gives Vanir a doting dad vibe, doesn't it? It was mentioned passively by Reina's narration, but I think doing it like that works best. The punchline comes quickly and it's more an aside to the matter, so it doesn't require me to spoil it you know?
Now...pets don't really battle in LT. At least, they didn't when I played. Maybe it changed, maybe not. You would take them into battle, 'cause they provided support skills, buffs and such and also passively increased your stats based on how you enhanced them. They also could pick up loot dropped by enemies, and some could open a shop to sell miscellaneous materials. Whole variety of stuff, really. So pets didn't fight, no. ASs we all suspect(unless you read the other novel) Skuld is by no stretch of the imagination an ordinary pet! She fights! She also talks. I mean some do, but Brownies, not really.
Anyway! Some trivia for you! The effect Vanir cast here was the prototype for the ring that he used in Pomf and Circumstance. There, it dispersed damage taken by the summoner among their summoned beings. Here, it has an effect much like FF's Cover(I feel like I saw something similar elsewhere but...that's probably the most obvious one. Certainly easiest to remember 'cause it tends to carry over between the games). Any damage taken by Skuld is transferred to Vanir. But! It's also the basis for the skill Reina uses in Sanctuary! She learned a lot from her teacher lol. Despite that being the case, any hits taken can still cause Skuld to flinch or will move her, just the pain inflicted will be transferred.
Vanir's line about his behavior was both a joke implying that...well, he was old and the other, I can't say! You know Danny Boy, right? Riiiiiiiiiiight? Course you do.
There's a lot of meta jokes here that foreshadow events that won't happen in this novel lol. I think I mentioned that in the USSR threads? Since the novels follow different perspectives, some of the stuff doesn't carry over. But! You'll get to see the other side! In short, you'll still get the full story. Kinda? Probably. I mean, you know, you'll know what happens and it'll include details excluded in USSR, but this time it'll be details pertaining to Reina/Salem. The ending is the same! The true ending, not the alternate ending!

Next! Writing their fighting style was an interesting experience. Most characters are...well, human-sized. I had written them fighting together once before, but that one was a little closer to how they would actually fight, while this style was adapted to keeping things on the down low. Secrets! These guys went the whole 100 yards to keep theirs lol. So much so Skuld learned to fight with a polearm. In this case, the two have formations. I really wanted to make use of that size difference as one of their strengths. Skuld can move around Vanir in ways that others can't, so it allows her a variety of avenues to strike from. Her small stature also makes it harder for her enemies to hit her, but it also limits her strength substantially. In their team, Vanir is the heavy hitter, but Skuld's successful strikes make openings for him. If he can keep enemies at bay, she can strike and he can follow-up while their guard is down. It shares some similarities to Reina and Salem's style, and in that vein, it makes sense that the two would be able to gain some clarity by the way Vanir and Skuld work together.
I tried to weave a bit of Reina's narration in the fight also. To some degree, it might not be needed since Vanir points those things out, but showing that she's aware without breaking up the flow of battle with more dialogue is likely the best course of action here. If it goes unsaid, it'd simply seem like Vanir's just barking at her again. If she actually responded, it might not carry the same weight of regret that turning it over in her mind silently would. She acknowledges her weakness and has a strong desire to improve on it, but it doesn't hold her back from fighting with all she's got.
Moving on, one of the things I like about this fight is that in using that style, the two are at a disadvantage against Vanir. I know the pupil will surpass the master eventually, but! They're not at that stage yet! Thus they get their asses royally handed to them by the master and his assistant. One of the things I like about this is it shows that in spite of...well, you probably can't see it, but Vanir's actually pretty strong! To be able to fight while Skuld is perched on him, let alone throw her with a single arm is no small feat. What he looks like under his suit, you'll just have to use your imagination lol.
Nonetheless, as you may have expected they do lose the fight. It's fitting, for a training session. If you've read enough of my works you know the MCs are gonna eat dirt once or twice. Unless it's TJ. then it'll be several times over the course of the novel. But you know...the harder they fall the harder...they rise again! Or something. Live hard, die hard.

Moving on! Life slice time! Since there's no major missions for the duo, and they're not training, I decided to do some slice of life moments. They're a little rarer in Sanctuary, but they feel right at home in Innocent, don't they? Most of them are coworkers, but they're also a big family like 20% of the time. If you count the fighting, it increases to like 80%!
That joke about the wreath though? I feel that on a spiritual level. Where do you put a wreath other than on a door? I may have researched the meaning and forgot. Also Vanir's shining a glass. You didn't think I forgot, did you? I was 110% serious about that joke, and it'll carry through the novel.
I really love Salem's remark about battling housewives over a ham. It's moments like these where his character really shines in a great way. Most of the time we see his cool side, especially in battles, but it's in times like these where his cool side reveals he's a giant dork too. Anyway, the Grocery Store(Extreme) is real! That joke aside, I could honestly see something like that being a raid battle in GBF lol. The writers for events seem to have a lot of fun with some of the occurrences. Especially the summer ones!
There's almost a moment of character conflict, but it was broken up by Vanir lol. He tends to swing between shipping them and outright telling them both to piss off. If they actually did kiss though, he'd hate it. As for Salem, he's a real go-getter, ain't he? I wanted to do a bit of a mix of...how do I put it? Like...he knows things...based on what he's read. That kind of approach to your SO sounds like something you'd see in a magazine or something, doesn't it? Like 100 ways to get your crush to notice you or something like that. He knows some things about how the holidays are celebrated, but he isn't aware of the wreath parts of it. He never really did celebrate those things, so a lot of them he would be doing with the Madelaine's crew for the first time, and following that, some odds and ends will still be new and unknown to him. I can't remember where but...Salem mentioned having a bone to pick with pretty boys like Sir Levi, so Salem botching that was a victory in his books. I think the only reason he can put up with TJ at all, is because he suspects that he's a reverse trap. Little does he know, the real pretty boy threat is the guild master lol. ...Not that she's a boy.

Next! New(temp) outfits for Reina and Salem. Decided to do something a little more casual this time around for them. Also them just bantering about nothing is so refreshing, and fitting! It does feel like they're a lot closer now, doesn't it? One of the things I like about this scene is that we get hard confirmation that Reina loves him, but that she isn't willing to step up to bat yet because she doesn't know how he feels. ASs for skinship well...I uhh...y'know...it's a thing! Not one that I approach often in my works but it happens! Will...happen. Has? I mean after writing P&C you'd think this would be easy but that...that was in a league of it's own in terms of difficulty. I can't tell you the details of it because this is a Christian forum but the struggle was mad real. It's done, though! Whatever the next time is, will have to be taken care of by future me! Today's me is counting his blessings lol.
Moving on! Levi Arens! One of Iris' comrades in the game. I haven't the foggiest what he was doing years before he went on the journey with Iris, but here he's part of the royal guard. When and how he becomes captain, well, for the time being I'll leave that to your imagination! Whether you'll get an answer to that, I won't say. The event that's happening and him hosting it were things that actually happened in the game. I'm talking back in S1 lol. I remember at the time, they released the Rudolph pet and it had a skill where...it'd start whistling and your character would do this ridiculous dance to accompany it. That game was so dumb, I love it soo much lol. I mean, the ridiculous dances...there were a lot of them! Some of them were considered emotes, but the actions taken could be considered dances too. I think one of my favourites was the "Cheerful Smile" emote. That aside, I think this event was mentioned in Chapter...2? Or 1? of Sanc! That...might've been the second one though...with the fake Iris. No, wait, I just don't think I included her because this takes place before Iris' adventure, so having a fake wouldn't make any sense.
The event in story is as it was in the game. I'm preeeeeeeeeeeetty sure you could defeat them with snowballs. Either that, or you just had to avoid them. The prirings and musclings didn't do any damage, but they had a lot of power behind their knockbacks, so if you caught it, it'd be hard to progress. If there was enough of them in a small confined space, you'd get smacked around and likely be unable to move lol. Thankfully, there was a timer on the event and you could log out also. The snowball part might be of my make. It's been so long since, I can't quite remember. This must've been somewhere between 2007- and 2009, I think. Sheesh, I'm feeling my age lol.
Now then, info duuuuuump a little bit. The Instance Dungeons don't play a major part in this novel as you've likely guessed, but they are mentioned from time to time. I always did say that the novels should be able to stand on their own, so any information that might be needed should be present at some point in time. Thus, as always, if you haven't read the others, you'll get what you need to know here! If you read the others, you'll get a more full picture of the world and the events of the story. The Instance Dungeons being made by Cerebians and the GMA potentially being run by them of course is story original, but it serves an important purpose. You may have noticed it already lol. If not, don't worry, in 10 more years you'll know!
I really love this part because it just feels like...this is how they are, now, you know? It feels a little like the two are finally letting go of the shackles of the past and are starting to allow themselves to be more open with each other. Somewhat. Reina's doing what she can to help Salem come out of his shell, but she's also just genuinely enjoying the time she spends with him. It does feel a little strange, I confess, having that inner narration there. It almost sounds as if she's doing it more for the sake of Salem and not because she too enjoys it, but that's just an error on my part. It does give us some information about her past, though. The timing is odd, but it fits the context of the story so it's probably one of the better places to put it.
Following that? Two dorks having a snowball fight. As you might expect, Reina's weak lol. Weak and clumsy. According to Salem though, it's a charm point!
One of the things I like about this part is the two go from playfully bantering in a snowball fight to...how do I even describe it? It's not quite fighting but...it's not quire flirting either. No, wait, it's totally flirting. Kinda??? I mean it's not intentional so it isn't but...is that a thing? What's the word for it? I guess one could say they're just stumbling through their feelings lol. In this case, Salem could be described as an accidental ladykiller. As for Reina's inner monologue...boy, does that ever hit close to home. A part of me doesn't wanna talk about it, but I do often say one should write from their experiences and if explaining it shows I did put some effort into this...well...maybe it'll help me believe it, too.
So? We're all familiar with being friendzoned and likely the fear of it. You don't need to hear about that from me. As far as love goes well...I've always been a little odd about it, I suppose. For me...it doesn't happen all at once, most of the time. I might find someone I like and develop a crush of sorts and it doesn't typically progress past that phase. That phase is kinda like...I'm aware of them, there are...ugh this is so...yeesh lol. You know how when you see your crush or hear them talk or something you feel a little happy? Like that. Those sorts of little moments. However! That phase! Is typically the end of it! I will not take careless risks when it comes to that. Thus! I crush any and all potential flags before things escalate! 'Cause it can get bad. I'm the type that hopelessly falls in love, so I try not to. By crushing flags, I mean I quash any and all hopes that I stand a chance, and kinda...null my own feelings, I guess. In so doing, the feelings subside and I get over it much faster. It's a handy trick! Took me years to master it. A little bit, I wanted to invoke that in Reina. The opposite end of the spectrum would be nurturing the feeling and letting that love blossom. Believing that something could happen, that the feeling could be reciprocated and taking that chance. We see what it's like to be on the receiving end of such affections in Sanctuary, but the end result, you'll have to wait and see. I suppose to some degree, we did see a potential outcome through the original Sanctuary, but it was kinda...melodramatic, so I nixed that years ago.
So yeah, might be TMI for this lol. Don't worry, I won't tell you any horror stories about that. It does make me curious if anyone does similar things or if it's just one of my quirks. Then again, I've never really asked or told anyone about it so...y'know? Anyway, that will-they-won't-they finds a lot of basis in this, so as things progress and the characters grow closer, I hope it'll help you understand them a bit better.

Moving on! The journey through the labyrinth continues! Not too much happens, though. Just some banter between these dorks. A lot of these things were in the game. The gaps that needed to be jumped over, the ropes and ladders and of course the enemies too. As you might expect, the areas were sectioned off by portals, but I only really use those for exiting dungeons. The written form has no such limitations! Haha! The slide though, doesn't exist. That was of my own make. Made for a great joke, though! Salem's disbelief I feel, is warranted. I mean, we were all kids once. Kids peeing on slides is so common it's almost mundane at this juncture for me lol. For the longest time, I avoided them specifically because of that.
One of the things I love most about their developing relationship is moments like this. I said it before, but Reina is a poor match against Salem. As you might imagine, or have seen, doing and saying things in such a smug or flirty manner is more Alessa's style than her own. She does it to Salem, but more often than not, it backfires on her. One could say it's a trope, but it's one that's just so, so good. It has quite a bit of versatility to it too, doesn't it? Assuming that is, you're familiar with it. If you're not...well, don't think about it too much! Lest it come back to bite me in the ass.
...I just realized I could've opened this update with a series of Baneposting copypastas. FFFFFFFFFFFFFFFFFFFFFFFF-hindsight is 20-20, as ever. I genuinely, unironically love baneposting. Absolutely. 100%. This has nothing to do with anything, but I just wanted you to know.
The rest of the update is a battle! Definitely one that's out of the ordinary. I...I've nothing to say about it! All I can say is that I actually put some effort into this stupid fight! A little too much, really! Though for some reason I have vague memories of seeing the muscling defeated, and those memories of the animation is what I based what it did in the novel on. Perhaps it was from the coliseum? Either that, or during the event the muscling could be defeated. I think it would occasionally just die and respawn, or something. Would that I could say for certain, but it's not a deal breaker by any stretch of the imagination.
Anyway, high-fives! Foreshadowing? One-off joke? You decide!

That's all for this update! Normally I'd say I've nothing to report, but this time I do! I got my first shot of the coof vaccine! Shit yeah! There's a story behind this, though.
So? Originally was gonna do it sooner but there was a huge waiting list. By this point though since most everybody has it, they were just doing 'em as people come in. Convenient! So I got all dressed up and shoved off. I was thinking of walking to the hospital because I've got an old man bod but it seemed like a mission and a half so I nixed that plan. So I decided to catch a bus! I nearly got on the one going in the opposite direction, but it arrived before I got to the stop so I was saved lol. Got on the one going the right way, my card got rejected because I forgot to charge it, so I had to dump a bunch of coins. Buses are really expensive these days, by the way! Sheesh! What's that maxim again? As minimum wage goes, so goes taxes? Or something like that. But anyway, I had enough so it was gucci.
I went, I got my shot and I was sitting there in the waiting room thinking, "Hmm, I can't just load my card wherever, can I? Need to be at a station." But then I realized! With the power of google, of course! That there's an app that lets you charge your card anytime, anywhere! So I downloaded said app, popped it open all, "yeah, this'll save my skin" spoiler warning: it did not save my skin. Turns out I forgot my password or username or something and some other bs so I couldn't log in. I had become the embodiment of fury. Silent fury. I still don't remember, by the way.
Anyway! I popped open my google maps and I started walking. I couldn't be bothered to try that struggle, so I figured I might as well. I went the wrong way at first, though, trying to get back to the main street. Turns out there was a trail near the parking lot hidden behind some trees and stuff. But it was really nice! I took a long stroll down that path just taking in nature and listening to stuff along the way. I saw a couple chipmunks while I was walking, too. Didn't even know I could see them in the city. After walking for an hour, though, I realized something important. My legs were getting sweaty and chafing because I'm a dumbo who thought it'd be a good idea to wear jeans. They were really comfy jeans though. But 1 hour was only the halfway point!
So? Somewhere along the way, I found a station so I put some money on my card, walked over to the nearest bus stop and rode that bad boy home lol. It was a fruitful journey! Albeit one with many ups and downs. The moral of the story is, preparedness is key, dear reader! Plan your trips properly! Or wear sweat pants.

Anyway, that's all from me! Might be back next week with more. Unless the time has come. Not that time, the other time. I could check, but I woooooooon't. Until next time! Buh byyyyyyyye!

“So now that we've defeated the muscling, what happens next?” Reina asked.
She approached Salem and he rested his hand against hers. At that sign she took his arm and he looked around the area.
“There's an unusual pillar of light near that wall. I can say with certainty that it was not there prior,” Salem answered. “Should we trust it?”
Reina placed her hand to her mouth.
“Well... I mean we are in an Instance Dungeon, so chances are we're gonna have to take an unusual way out. Perhaps this is how it is with all of them?”
“I suppose there was no mentions of such things that you've read in tomes?”
“Sadly, not a one. I guess because it was an obvious thing. I should've asked someone back then.”
“It can't be helped. Whatever will come, will come. Let us go together and should further danger arise we will face it.”
“I'll follow you to the very ends of Jienda.”
She grinned. He smiled in turn.
“And I, you, Reina.”
Without another word, the two made their way to the pillar of light and stepped into it.
After a couple of moments of feeling an unusual travelling sensation, the two found themselves back in Elias.
“Welcome back, adventurers. You have done well in defeating the muscling.” Levi told the two.
“Thanks! It was a lot of fun,” Reina said.
“It was quite impressive, all in all,” Salem added.
“I am glad you enjoyed yourself.
“Moving on, I have your prizes prepared.”
“Oh? What'd we win?” Reina asked with a creeping grin.
“Here you both are.”
Levi held out a pair of Santa hats and handed them over to the two.
“You have qualified for the consolation prize.”
“It's not what I expected, but I'm okay with this.”
She took the hat and placed it on her head.
“Is this...part of what it means to get in the Christmas spirit?” Salem asked with a mix of curiosity and unease.
“Yeah! But this is just the beginning!”
She took the hat and placed it on his head as she laughed.

“Say, Salem,” Reina began.
“Yes?” He asked as he glanced at her through the corner of his eye.
“Truth be told, I still haven't found a present to give Vanir for Christmas. It usually doesn't take me this long but I've been having a lot of trouble this year.”
“Is that so?”
A quiet chuckle escaped his lips.
“This is a serious matter you know! You've seen what he can be like even when he does get presents! ... Though on that topic, I don't think he liked any of ours.”
“In truth, I don't think anyone, save for Skuld could win his favour. Nonetheless, I'm sure in spite of his anger, he appreciates what he receives to some degree. Many of the things we had given him in the past, he has found a use for on many occasions.”
He just can't be honest when it comes to his feelings huh?” She asked as she snickered.
“A fact I imagine, will remain 'till his dying day,” Salem chuckled.
The two entered the shopping district and stopped by a general store.
“What do you think we should get him this year? Last time I got him a #1 Dad mug and he went berserk.” Reina said as she felt the material of various scarves.
“He uses it regularly, however. Nonetheless, I can't help but feel that's something you would give to him on another day. Such as Father's Day.”
“Well it was half out of familial love and half...an unusual desire to purposely piss him off, I guess! We do it so often it's become a bit of a past time, really.”
Salem let out a quiet snicker.
“That is something I believe you're capable of even when you don't try, Reina.”
“So it's a talent? It definitely is, huh?”
The two left the store and made their way to the men's clothing store. They looked over a variety of suits, dress shirts and other such things that the barista seemed to have a particular fondness for.
“There's a variety of ties here, right?” Reina asked.
A young man who seemed to be a part of the staff approached the two.
“Good day sir, madam. Is there anything I can help you with?” He asked.
“Nope, we're good.”
He nodded once.
“Not a problem. If you need help at any time, do not hesitate to ask me or my coworkers.”
“Sure thing, thanks!
“So, Salem, whaddya' think Vanir would hate?”
“Is that the question you should be asking?” Salem asked with a raised brow.
“Absolutely! He might hate it, but so long as my intentions are good, he'll appreciate it sooner or later, right?”
“They're not, however, I suppose if you're going to do this I'll take the plunge with you.”
“I knew I could count on you, Salem! Let's make this Christmas a memorable one too!”
They looked over the ties and Salem described each one in detail—from the colours, to the abstract patterns and the length.
“You know, I really like that pink polka dot one, but I feel it might be overkill. There's a 90% chance he wouldn't look twice at it, but it'd make for great shock value. That one with the moai statues might be in that category also.”
“I believe we should aim for a middle-ground, of sorts. Something that he would use, but also something that would get that reaction you desire.”
“Anything around here that catches your eye?”
“Yes, actually.”
Reina found herself gently pulled along by Salem who brought her just a few steps forward.
“You may be aware of it, but Vanir is very particular about what he wears. He will, in most occasions, wear formal wear, but one thing that remains in spite of his outfit are his hat, his face covering and his gloves. These we cannot change.”
“I'm listening,” Reina remarked intently.
“I believe our best bet, while meeting the criteria, would be his tie. But rather than just find a colourful tie, I suggest a bow. Not once have I seen him wear one and if it's any indication, he seems rather averse to them. I believe we should get him a set.”
At that, she clapped her hands together as her whole demeanour brightened.
“Salem, you're a genius! I'm so glad you came with me today!”
She excitedly took his hands before using one of them to examine the ties before her.

By the end of their trip, Reina had decided on a set of rather colourful ties while Salem picked out an ornate dress shirt. The former of the two suggest they do a 'good guard/bad guard' balance with their presents so in spite of their goal, their benefactor would know that they do care.
“This is gonna be great. Let's end this year on a bang too!” Reina said as she grinned.
“I'm looking forward to it.” Salem added as he smiled ever so slightly.

Salem
The day had passed and night had arrived. Salem sat upon his bed, surrounded by wrapping paper, wrapped gifts and a variety of other miscellaneous items.
Over the years he spent at Madelaine's, he obtained a series of skills that he considered to be odds and ends, but things he came to understand could make the people around him happy. The preparation and giving of gifts being one of those many things, but it being more common among everyone than for a specific person. He felt that he was fortunate to have found a box just small enough to fit his present for Reina.
He took the bracelet in hand and examined it before gently placing it down within the container. After closing the box, he took some wrapping paper and carefully bound it before preparing a ribbon to tie around it. As he did so, he chuckled to himself as he reminisced on how he had come to obtain the item this year.
Espionage, being one of his strong suits, allowed him to pursue Madelaine's waitresses while they were out shopping. He never imagined it would be used for such a menial pursuit, but as he was now, it felt more worthwhile than any of the missions the Dark Moon had issued to him.
In most cases, it would be unusual for a brownie to be shopping alone, so she was 'escorting' Reina instead. The two had gone under the guise that they were grocery shopping, but had done so to buy presents for the men of Madelaine's without their knowing. In doing so, Salem was able to glean knowledge about the things they had taken an interest in and was able to pick out an appropriate gift.
It was not the only thing he had done, however. He had spent many moons looking over various magazines targeted at young men. His biggest weakness, being that he kept his origins a secret from his benefactors and comrade, still remained a prominent part of his life. In order to continue keeping that secret, he needed to learn as much as he possibly could, to not only act like a regular person, but to become a regular person.
However, he did not do so under the orders of anyone else. He decided upon this by his own volition. The life he had come to know since he had left the Dark Moon, he had come to enjoy substantially. If the secret must be kept so that those times would continue, he would do his utmost to uphold that.
Upon completing his preparations for Christmas Day, he put away all of the excess items cluttering his room and brought his three gifts down into the foyer.
At one of the tables he glimpsed Vanir solemnly having a drink in a short glass. Judging by the colour, scent and amount of ice in the glass, it was a 'whisky on the rocks' or so he believed. Across his lap, Skuld was sprawled out sleeping peacefully.
Vanir placed his glass down as a quiet chuckle escaped his lips.
“She fell asleep waiting for a certain bearded fellow.” He said as he cracked a grin. “I didn't prepare any cookies and milk, but you can have a glass of whisky with me if you like, Santa Kid.”
Salem blinked solemnly.
“I typically refrain from drinking, save for on special occasions,” Salem answered bluntly.
Last New Year's, Reina had talked him into it after Vanir talked her into it. Both of them wound up horribly intoxicated. It certainly was...a learning experience.
“Of course you do. In truth, I'd rather not be the one holding your hair back again, but I'm a man who takes responsibility for his actions.”
The ex-shinobi could not help but smile wryly at the barista's wit.
“I appreciate the offer but I will have to pass. Alas, as the tale goes, Santa Claus will only bring presents to good boys and girls. I imagine you're looking forward to a smouldering piece of coal.”
“You're a snarky little shit-disturber, aren't you?”
The barista took a drink and waved him off with his free hand.
“Alright, I've heard plenty. Get out of my face. Can't have you waking Skuld, now can I?”
After placing his gifts neatly underneath the tree, each tagged with someone's name, he arose and looked over the plant for a few moments.
“Yes, I would not want that either.”
There was no one who enjoyed the holidays more than Skuld. According to Reina and Vanir, she loved both giving and receiving, but most of all, seeing everyone come together like a family. Despite all the infighting, insulting and provocations, there was an unspoken bond between the four of them.
“Until tomorrow, Vanir.”
Salem made his way back to the stairwell while Vanir lowered his head and sneered.
“I won't feel bad for you if you get bitten by bed bugs.”
It was a reaction Salem expected. However, he would not have it any other way.

The following morning, Reina bounded into the foyer with quite a bit of spring in her step, along with a Santa hat on her head.
“Merry Christmas Salem!” She shouted as she spun into the area.
“Reina, good morning...and merry Christmas to you too.” He answered with a small smile.
She hurried over to him after hearing his voice and took his hands as she grinned.
Her cheerfulness never grew tiresome. Her boundless energy, even more so.
Vanir stepped out of the kitchen while he pulled down on a glove and adjusted his tie.
“Gods, Kid. Is there a day where you're not noisy?” He asked as he furrowed his brows.
“I think you could serve to be a bit more spirited, sourpuss.”
She leaned her elbows on the counter as she bent over it and his expression soured further.
“Oh, please! Unlike you, I'm a professional. I have to maintain my image.”
She stifled a laugh and he grimaced.
It seemed that nothing would change anytime soon.
Skuld stepped out of the kitchen wearing oven mitts and an apron small enough for a brownie. She, like her waitress companion, was positively beaming.
“Kiku kiku!” She excitedly said as she raised both hands.
“We're making gingerbread men for later. Skuld suggested some changes to the recipe and she's feeling pretty good about 'em. Ain't nobody around here that can bake like my Skuld.
“Leaving that aside, since those are in the oven and the whole family's assembled, we can probably start opening presents now.”
He sighed as he shrugged.
“Not a day of the 365 in a year that you can wake up early, is there?”
Without a doubt, the question was targeted at Reina. Salem was an early-riser for various reasons, but it was ideal for his job. Vanir and Skuld woke early to prepare for the opening of the shop, but since Reina was not typically allowed in the kitchen she was not needed until the shop opened. Mostly for the lunch rush, but having her available allowed Skuld to focus her efforts on the kitchen.
“A lady needs her beauty sleep,” Reina retorted.
“Never thought I'd be saying this, but you need to sleep longer.”
“That's mean!”
Skuld took Vanir's hand and looked at him earnestly. He looked back at her, smiled slightly and shrugged.
“It's bad to keep a lady waiting, isn't it? Alright, lets get on with it.”
The group gathered around the Christmas tree, the boys brought chairs for their companions to sit on and one for themselves and sat down.
“So who's the unlucky soul that gets to go first?” The barista asked as he eyed them all.
“You are the master here, Vanir, so why don't you go ahead?” Salem asked with an affable smile.
“I wanna see what's in wait for you too, Vanir!” Reina said with an impish grin.
“Kiku,” Skuld chimed in.
“The barista squinted suspiciously at the two adults.
“One of you is up to something, but I dunno which.”
He looked to Salem and Reina in succession.
“You're too damn aloof and you're cheeky as all get out. Don't think I forgot what happened last year! I might be old enough to be your dad, but if I was your dad, I'd sacrifice you to an elder god.”
“Oh you!” Reina said as she waved off his comment.
“It's definitely you, isn't it? I'll open yours first to get the worst out of the way.”
He took the box in hand and glared at her as she stifled her laughs. Salem could not help but smile at seeing her amusement before he saw what it was.
Without further ado, Vanir tore the wrapping off the box and grimaced at the set of bow ties before shifting his judgmental gaze to the waitress.
“Merry Christmas!” She said while holding in her laughter.
“Kid, you've got some huge-ass lady balls to give me this, full-well knowing, that I don't. Wear. Bows.”
“I knew you'd love it.”
“I'm gonna throw something at you!”
Vanir reached out for things and wound up grabbing his brownie before holding her over his head with both hands.
“Kiku?!” She cried out.
She laughed and Salem smiled.
“Would you like to open mine next, Vanir?” He asked.
The barista put his companion down and smoothed out her dress.
“Come on now, you know I wouldn't actually throw you.” He said as he smiled guiltily.
After taking a few moments to reassure her that he would do no such thing, he picked up Salem's present and scowled, all the while removing the wrapping. Upon discovering the shirt, he examined it cautiously. He checked all the sides, reread, the tag and sniffed it.
“Alright, you got me. What's the joke?”
“There is none.”
He eyed Salem warily.
“If you're trying to get in my good books, you're gonna have to try harder. But that troll next to you? She's gonna remain on my shit list, permanently.”
“I know you'll come around eventually, Vanir,” she added.
“My heart shrunk three sizes today, courtesy of that stunt you pulled, you little shit.”
Salem laughed quietly.
These shenanigans of theirs were almost a tradition for Madelaine's. He could only imagine what next year would be like. Par for the course, Skuld would always get her barista a heartfelt gift. Regardless of what it was, Vanir was bound to love it.
Vanir picked up the last gift addressed to him and began to take off the wrapping.
“If it wasn't for Skuld, I swear, this holiday would turn into a blood-sport. Either that or a bloodbath. Whichever comes first.”
Upon finally unwrapping the gift, he found a sewing kit within. It came with everything he would possibly need, including extra threads, needles of various lengths and a book for masters on much more intricate designs and techniques.
“You got this for me, Skuld? C'mere you!”
He hugged her tightly as he grinned.
“I needed some new threads to patch up my suits! You always know just what to get me. You're a real darling.”
“This always brings a smile to my face.” Reina said as she rested her chin in her hands.
“Why don't you go next, Reina?” Salem asked.
“Is that okay? Are you sure?”
“Yes. Please, go ahead.”
At his suggestion, she nodded and he reached out, grabbing the first present he could reach.
“This is from Vanir to the both of us,” he said.
“I'm getting excited just thinking about it,” she laughed.
Their moment done, the barista eyed her warily.
“What are you, a masochist?” He asked.
“In spite of your toxic tongue, you always get a really great gift. I appreciate you this year and I'll continue to into the next, Vanir!”
He opened his mouth and his tongue lolled.
“You're sickeningly saccharine, you know that? I think I threw up a little.”
After unwrapping the present, Reina took out the item within, noting that it was a scarf. She continued to pull on it, Salem also, noticing that it was incredibly lengthy.
“It's long!” She said with a look of shock.
“Obviously. It's a two-person scarf. I made it long enough for you idiot lovebirds to asphyxiate yourselves with.”
Reina's cheeks flushed and she buried her face into the item.
“Sharing a scarf...is a little embarrassing, to be honest.” She muttered into it before raising her head to smile at him. “Thank you, Vanir.”
This, surprised him.
His mouth hung agape for a moment before he turned his head away and scratched his cheek.
“What're you getting so emotional for? Anyway, enough of that! Next one!”
Salem mulled over the thought of the two sharing a scarf and it seemed...nice. Inefficient but quite nice.
So as not to keep Reina waiting, he reached out and took Skuld's present. It was surprisingly hefty and it caught him off guard at first. He handed it over to Reina and the moment she took it, her eyebrows shot up and her mouth opened.
“That surprised me! Who's this from?”
“Kiku,” Skuld said.
“Oh? I'm looking forward to it, Skuld!”
Reina unwrapped the present and upon doing so felt her way around what seemed to be a hefty black tome with letters emblazoned in gold. She ran her fingers across the writing in braille and her lips curled into a smile.
“A book of fairy tales. It's lovely, Skuld. I can't wait to read through them.”
At her words, Skuld beamed.
Despite all of his preparations, Salem could not help but feel somewhat anxious about his gift. He picked up the tiny box and placed it in her hands.
“This is from you, Salem?” She asked.
“Yes,” he answered with trepidation.
She said nothing else to this and he swallowed the fact hard.
She, unlike Vanir, preferred to open her presents with care and in this moment, every moment she spent undoing the ribbons and wrapping felt like an eternity. It was unlike him to have such intense feelings and let them get the best of him yet...this moment meant everything. Her joy...meant everything.
She had finally reached the box and opened it before reaching within. She took out the bracelet, ran her hand across it and placed her hands in her lap. Almost immediately after, her cheeks flushed pink, her brows were knit and she struggled to keep herself from grinning from ear to ear.
“Salem... how did you know?” She asked, on the verge of tears.
“Call it a hunch.” He answered, smiling sheepishly.
She got up from her seat and hugged him.
“Thank you. Really!”
“Merry Christmas, Reina.”
“Go and explode, realfags,” Vanir said in a deadpan tone.
“Alright Salem, you're up next,” Reina said in a chipper tone.
“Ah...that's right. As your gift was directed to both of us, allow me to thank you now, Vanir. I'm positive it will do us well in the coming winters.”
“Yeah, yeah, whatever. It's not like I did it for you two anyway. Just didn't want anyone getting the wrong idea about me.” He muttered as he averted his eye.
“I would expect no less,” Salem answered.
“O-open my gift second, okay? Going first is too embarrassing,” Reina said.
“As you wish.”
The first of the two presents was from Skuld. Much to his surprise, it was rather large. He lifted it, noting that it was rather light and thin, in spite of the size.
Judging by the shape and weight, he suspected it was a canvas.
He quickly but cleanly unwrapped it and was amazed at the sight.
Skuld had painted a portrait of him as she saw it. In it, he sat at one of Madelaine's tables, one hand to his cheek with the other resting on his lap. Half of his face was visible, the other hidden by his turned head. He was looking out the window to the plaza at dusk, a thoughtful expression on his face.
What surprised him most, however, was that she painted a scene as she saw it and remembered it. Though he did not know she did this, there was a time during the month that he sat in such a pose. In spite of this, he had only stayed there for a brief time. Nowhere near enough for Skuld to paint him, let alone sketch his profile.
To have such a fine painting done of someone of his status was unheard of, and yet...here it was, in his hands.
“This is incredible, Skuld. Thank you.”
“Nyo!” She said, smiling from ear-to-ear.
“She's pretty incredible, isn't she?” Reina asked.
“You knew about this?”
“There are things we can't tell you boys sometimes.”
He chuckled lightly at her statement.
“Yes, I could imagine.”
Salem picked up Reina's gift and the sound of her swallowing drew his attention to her.
“Moment of truth, huh? Alright, let's do it! Bring it on!”
Salem laughed at her enthusiasm, or lack thereof.
“You sound as if you're going into a boxing match. You need not fear. Whatever you've prepared, I'm sure it will be magnificent.”
“Magnificent is definitely an overstatement!”
“Then I imagine it will be endearing, in some way shape or form. As it always is. As you are.”
She wrapped the scarf around her head.
“Alright, you win.”
He unfolded the gift and found a scrapbook. He opened it and carefully examined all that was in it.
There were a series of pictures carefully glued inside, chronicling the years the group had spent together. Many of the pictures, taken by Vanir filled the many pages within. Salem after he got his first employee of the month award. He and Reina outside of the store. The two of them and Skuld in swimsuits, splashing each other with a hose.  Their first attempt at making a cake to celebrate the anniversary of Vanir taking them in. Their various Christmas parties and many, many more.
It was truly, a heartfelt gift.
What surprised him even more was there there were small, handwritten anecdotes and passages written by the other three members of Madelaine's. Reina's clean hand-writing was often accompanied by small doodles of some of the creatures and Agasura the two had seen during their journey. Skuld's neat handwriting often mentioned how much she loved the times they had spent together. Vanir's writing was stylized and difficult to read, but often mentioned why he took the pictures or what he liked about them. There was no shortage of insults, as was par for the course with him.
Salem closed the scrapbook and held it to his chest as a smile crept on to his typically stoic face.
“Thank you all...for these precious memories.”
Vanir shrugged as he grinned while Skuld nodded with jubilation. Reina smiled slightly, as she pressed her fingers together.
“In truth, I was afraid it wouldn't be up your alley. But...well since you've been away from your family for so long I wanted to put something together so that you'd always be able to hold on to your memories of your time here,” she said.
“I have you to thank for this especially, Reina. It is a truly magnificent gift.”
Vanir sighed audibly.
“Jeez Kid, you make it sound as if the other kid's gonna be running back to Aoich or something,” he remarked.
“Y-you're not, right?”
Salem shook his head as he chuckled.
“That's right, I am not. I am much happier here. That matter aside, so long as you need me, I shall be by your side.”
“Hey, hey! That statement wasn't meant to be a springboard for you idiots to get into your shenanigans,” Vanir complained.
Skuld gently patted his arm and he sighed again.
“More importantly, why don't you go ahead and open your presents? These two clowns went ahead and opened theirs first.”
“Nyo.” she said and shook her head.
“You're too good-natured, you know that? You need to put your tiny foot down and make sure these two know who's the boss around here. I mean, it's me, but you're like...the little boss.”
She pouted at his words and he grinned.
“I've gotta heckle you too, once in a while.
“But anyway, here. You can open mine first.”
Vanir handed her a medium-sized box with a grin.
Skuld accepted it in turn, smiling as she began to unwrap it. Upon undoing the ribbon and wrapping paper before revealing the present within. It was an exquisite water colour painting set. From a variety of paints in all colours, to brushes and pallets in a variety of sizes.
At the sight, Skuld was positively beaming.
“You were looking into trying out water colours weren't you? Went out looking for a half-decent set that you could get started with.”
She put it on her chair and jumped into his arms.
“I know, I know, I spoil you rotten,” he laughed.
He looked to the other two and grinned devilishly.
“Now that I've set the bar...”
He raised a thumb and pointed it downward.
“So long as Skuld finds the presents useful, I've little reason to be worried,” Salem said.
“D-define useful...” Reina added, eyebrows knit.
Salem smiled.
“Fear not, Reina.”
“Kiku,” Skuld added.
“She's in agreement.” Vanir remarked with a shrug.
Salem could not help but wonder if Vanir could actually understand his waitress or, if years of being together, he could cobble together a meaning. In spite of Reina's discussions with the brownie, she had not the foggiest as to what she said. The barista never admitted to either and to the day kept the truth a mystery.
She picked up another box and by the wrapping and ribbon, Salem knew that it was his. It was just a small diary for young girls, accompanied by a lock and key. He, like her, knew the importance of memories. Less so for the sake of reporting and more so...for nostalgia, perhaps. It was something of a hobby to him.
After she opened it, her expression was ecstatic. She held it up before she held it close to her chest.
“Mong mong,” the brownie said.
“She says she's glad you know her so well. She was worried her diary would fill up and she'd miss a bunch of days,” Vanir said.
“Nyo.”
“Thanks, Other Kid.”
To some degree, Salem could not help but feel that translation, courtesy of Vanir, was actually rather faithful to what his companion said. All, save for the names utilized. But he would not stress over small details.
“You and your tasteful ideas! Traitor!” Reina complained as she pummelled him with her fists.
“Come now...” He laughed as he blocked her attacks.
“Alright Kid, get it over with. No pain, no gain. You know what it is,” Vanir remarked.
“Fine...” Reina muttered, defeated.
Skuld picked up the small carefully wrapped box and began to undo its bindings. Upon removing the wrapping paper and opening the box, she removed a small seashell barette.
For a moment she looked surprised, then smiled, cheeks flushed. She walked over to Reina and looked to her earnestly for a moment before she removed her scrunchies.
“Mong mong,” she said.
Reina raised her eyebrows in turn, surprised at the brownie's approach.
“She wants you to put it in her hair,” Vanir explained.
The elder waitress smiled sheepishly and nodded but once.
“I'd love to,” Reina said.
Skuld turned around before she hopped on to Reina's lap. Her companion brushed her hair out from beneath her before bringing it all together. She carefully attached the barette, checked to make sure nothing was out of place and nodded at her handiwork.
“It isn't much but...I think a beautiful accessory like this is a perfect fit for a brownie as cute as you are, Skuld.” She said with a grin.
Skuld turned to her and smiled back.
“Kiku!”
“She says you're cute too.” Vanir added, an exhausted look in his eye.
Reina hugged the brownie and the two beamed together.
Salem too, could not hide his smile.
Reina's worries had proved to be unfounded and once again, the sharing of gifts came to a peaceful and pleasant conclusion.

Later that day, the group had gathered around the table for dinner. The barista and his waitress had made a multitude of dishes and desserts, despite it being just the four of them.
Salem had questioned the mentality behind it, and at that Vanir responded, “you kids can work off the extra calories, can't you? I've seen enough of your ripped bods for a bloody lifetime.”
In spite of his question, he would not complain. Home-cooked meals were new to him once upon a time, but he had grown used to, yet remained thankful for them. After trial and error with Reina on occasion, he came to appreciate the culinary skills of his benefactors.
“...should really check it out, Vanir! This year they have this huuuuuge Christmas tree in the market district with decorations all over and a gorgeous star on the top!” Reina said, gesturing animatedly.
“I ain't got time for that. I've already got a fantastic shop right here, with an amazing tree. Both of them, decorated to the tits. What more could you ask for?” Vanir retorted.
She pursed her lips at his words.
“You're always so reluctant to go out and celebrate with others. Why don't you and Skuld join the New Year's celebration? Salem and I went a couple years ago and it was pretty fun.”
The barista rolled his eye.
“The last thing I'd want is to go welcome the new year with a bunch of morons making out. Christmas Eve, Day, New Year's Eve and Day, all of them can burn. Call me a grinch, but I'd rather spend it right here in this fine establishment.”
“Grinch!”
She razzed him and he sneered.
“Sing my praise!”
Salem placed his hands together as he quietly gave thanks for the meal. He took his dishes and brought them into the kitchen as the banter between barista and waitress continued on. He felt a pair of eyes watching him as he made his solemn exit, noting that it was likely Skuld who was keeping tabs on him. More so out of curiosity rather than concern.
As he placed the dishes in the sink and ran some cold water over them, he looked to the back door and decided to make his way towards it. He stepped outside into the cold winter air and took in the ambience of Elias at night.
His mind wandered to the day's events, to those precious moments he spent with his companions. His heart ached somewhat, at the thought of what he kept from them, especially Reina. It was true that Vanir and Skuld had their secrets—even greater than that, was the fact that everyone had secrets. In spite of this, it seemed that with some certainty that he could say that Reina had nothing to hide. She bared her heart to him and spoke openly and freely about what she felt and believed. He saw all facets of her in the years they had spent together and had come to know and love them.
In spite of how he felt, however, he could not come to terms with that particular feeling. Love. Something he read about on a constant basis yet could not put his finger on. It was such a varied and complex feeling he could not say for certain whether the constantly flickering feels of admiration, adoration and at times, even amusement were a beast unto themselves or but a part of it.
As much as it pained him to admit it, though, there was one crucial fact that he could ignore should that be the circumstance. To have a successful love, there would have to be a foundation built on mutual trust. If he truly cared for and loved Reina, he would have to give up his life of secrecy and come clean with her, so that there would be no lies that shackle them.
Given that, it would be a much better option than for the truth to come to light in such a way that would create a rift between them. The thought that she would distance herself from him, or worse, come to despise him for being part and parcel to the uprooting of her entire life was too much to bear. Yet, her pain was a thousand times worse.
He clenched a fist to his chest and closed his eyes.
He could not heal her scars, but he would do all that he could to ease her pain. It was the least he could do after all the Dark Moon had put her through. It was also...what he wanted to do, more than anything.
The door creaked open and Reina leaned out.
“Salem, you out here?” She called out.
“Yes,”  he answered.
She fell away with a start before she grinned.
“You surprised me! How long have you been out here anyway? Come on back in before you wind up catching a chill!”
He chuckled and smiled.
“Yes, that would be rather problematic, wouldn't it?”

A few days had passed and the night of New Year's Eve rolled around. Salem sat in the foyer while Vanir shined a glass.
One of the things that the barista did was to change into a much more elegant suit vest alongside a dress shirt dress shirt accompanied by a matching pair of pants and shoes. For the first time, however, he was wearing a bow instead of a tie.
That matter aside, for once the cafe was rather populated, likely due to the fact it was one of, if not the only days that Vanir would serve alcohol. There were men and women from all over in each and every seat while Skuld busily flitted about, delivering their orders.
In spite of how busy it always got, he insisted that Reina take the day off and go out to enjoy the night.
“The last thing I want,” he began, “is for you to get wasted and then decide to get busy at the start of the new year. I've already got enough mouths to feed and come Christmas time, I don't want another.”
An odd prospect, but there were a variety of things that he said and did that were.
Reina came down the stairs in a lovely scarlet dress, her hair neatly tied up and the accessories Salem had gifted to her sparkling in the light of the cafe.
“Sorry for keeping you waiting,” she said.
“Not at all,” he answered, somewhat stunned.
“Have her back before curfew.” Vanir said with a slight grin.
“We'll be fine, Dad.” Reina remarked with a devilish grin in turn.
The barista's face contorted at her quip.
“I know I set myself up for that one but...gods! Get out of here, you two. You're bad for my business and my hair.”
Salem opened the door for his companion and as she exited, waved to the barista.
“See you in the new year, Master!” She said with a grin.
“Until then, Vanir.” Salem added, following in her wake.
“Keh! Here's to another terrible year with you two.” He snarled, raising the glass he shined.

Reina took Salem's arm and the two made their way towards the market district.
Around this time of year, it was magnificently decorated with all sorts of Christmas themed ornaments. The massive tree in the heart of the district being one of the main attractions and by extension, one of the more romantic places to be. Come New Year's Eve, a fireworks festival would be held by the city to ring in the new year, along with a countdown.
The two had attended the events of the holidays on multiple occasions and planned to this year also. Sometimes they would spend it at Madelaine's, enjoying their night further after Vanir closed up.
The two soon arrived at the main shopping district and found a vast crowd swarming the entire area. With hardly a free space for the duo to move. Their limited movement aside, the cacophony of voices made it difficult to hear their respective companion.
“Ohh man... it's really crowded this year, isn't it? I guess we should've come earlier.” Reina sighed as she began to pout. “I knew it wasn't worth it to get all dolled up like this, even if it is New Year's.”
“I don't believe it to be a wasted effort,” Salem remarked.
She gave him a light jab with her elbow as she grinned.
“That's just like you.
“But leaving that matter aside, how are we gonna navigate this? You probably can't see a thing and I can't hear any of it over all these voices.”
“You do raise a good point...”
Salem rubbed his chin thoughtfully.
He had done well to keep his abilities under wraps but...sooner rather than later, he would like for her to know the truth. Though not particularly to that end, but rather for the sake of her happiness in these fleeting moments...he would dare to take a risk.
“Perhaps there is a way, Reina.”
“Oh?” She asked as she raised a brow. “What do you have in mind?”
“You may want to grit your teeth for this. I cannot afford having you bite your tongue off.
“C-clench my teeth?!”
She nearly leapt from where she stood.
“Y-you're not gonna punch me are you?! T-t-that's DV!”
He blinked in disbelief for a moment. After the moment passed, he snickered.
“Reina, has anyone ever told you that you have a very active imagination?”
She pressed her fingers together sheepishly.
“I used to get that a lot, actually...”
“You need not fear. I will do no such thing. Do you have any other fears you would like to express?”
She shook her head gently.
“No, I'd say my episode's over.”
“Good. In that case, pardon me.”
He scooped her up in his arms and she gripped at his coat with a startled expression,
“T-this isn't what I expected either! I think I'd have taken the punch instead! At least I saw that one coming!”
“Come now, you've wound yourself up over a misunderstanding. Nevertheless, let us not let this misunderstanding be known, or I fear people will get the wrong idea about us and Madelaine's by extension.”
“You're right, sorry.
“So what do you plan to do? You can only hold me for so long before I die of embarrassment.”
“For the time being, I must ask you do as I requested prior. Your safety is important to me, after all.”
“Right, sorry!”
He smiled at her words. Hearing her say that word in that way was like tradition for her. He had gained an appreciation of sorts to it.
The ex-shinobi took a couple of steps into an alleyway before he looked skyward. A good few meters above them was a stairwell that lead to the rooftops.
As it was New Year's Eve, many of the stores had already closed for the night, meaning two very important things: the first was that there was no one to catch him traversing such locations. The second was that he could use the full extent of his abilities with more freedom.
He eyed the walls, checked his trajectory and the locations where he might be able to get a foothold. After taking a deep breath, he readied himself before he broke out into a sprint. He leapt towards the wall, placed his foot in a small slit formed from cracked bricks and once more to the landing.
“I-is that it?” Reina asked a little shaken.
He could not tell if she was asking her question in terms of a challenge or in the more literal sense, implying if there was more to come.
“Yes. For now,” he answered.
He let her down and she groped around, taking hold of a railing.
“Solid ground. My favourite!”
He never grew tired of her quips. She had plenty and to that end, there never was a dull moment between them. Nevertheless, be it silence or conversation, he enjoyed every moment they spent together.
Salem took her hand and lead her towards the stairs.
“This way, Reina.”
The two made their way up the stairwell, step by step until they arrived at the roof of the beauty shop. A powerful gust of wind blew past them and made the waitress hold her hat down.
“It's certainly a lot quieter up here! Windier too! Have we arrived?” She asked.
“Not quite. We're going to have to do some jumping. Would you like me to count down the steps for you? Or would you prefer I carried you again?” He asked as he tilted his head.
“That's...that's a really unfair question.”
She lowered her head, cheeks flushed.
“If you're offering that I'd regret turning it down later. That, and I'd rather not risk falling and breaking my bones.”
“How fearsome,” he remarked.
She took a deep breath, nodded to herself and straightened her mouth.
“Alright, I'm ready. You can man-handle me now.”
He squinted suspiciously at her term of choice, full-well knowing what it meant due to Vanir's prior explanation.
“As you wish.”
He picked her up again and after a few steps the two were off. One after the next, Salem flitted from one building to the next, his steps quick, precise and his landings were clean and graceful. Reina could not hide her smile, seemingly enjoying the feeling of the wind in her hair as the two soared through the air, however briefly. After traversing Elias Castle's outer walls, Salem touched down on the eaves of the castle and let his companion down.
“Where are we now?” She asked.
“Elias Castle's rooftop.” He answered calmly.
“H-huh?”
Their conversation was interrupted by the sound of a far away crowd, many people speaking of the approaching new year. As the final moments came, the countdown began. Joining in, the two counted down the seconds to the new year and revelled in the delighted cheers of the crowd in Elias' plaza. From within the courtyard of the palace and outside of it, fireworks were set off in succession to welcome the start of the year.
The two solemnly sat on the eaves of the castle, he watching the fireworks, stealing the occasional glance at his companion and she listening and beaming. Salem gently placed his hand atop hers as he looked to the moon, gently illuminating the world below it amidst the fireworks.
“The moon is beautiful tonight,” he said.
Reina leaned her head on his shoulder as a slight grin crept on to her face.
“Yeah, it is, isn't it?”

You'll never have your surrogate not-daughter buy you moai ties that you'd hate to wear. Why even live? ...They're real, those ties! I might buy some for my older brother for his next birthday. I hope he hates it!
So? Let's get down to it!

Looking back, I realize I ended off on a weird point. The first scene here is pretty much a continuation of the last one so it'd have been better to cut it there for last week's update buuuuuuut I didn't do that. Hindsight! It's all clear to me, in it! Anyway, portals! There's one here, as mentioned before. All things considered, this is the duo's first time in an Instance Dungeon so it's something new to them. I'd gotten so used to them due to the main story I'd forgotten that for most, it'd be kinda weird! Kinda really weird. Also more flirting. You might take notice of it as things carry on, but these two are gonna reach this point where they just start doing it to mask their own real feelings. Kinda. I mean...how do I put it? It's like the kinda thing where you do it so often and in such a manner it becomes routine, but it's not...it's not like yoou don't actually feel that way, you know? Yeesh. I didn't realize how difficult it'd be to explain this stuff. You know how I always say the mind and the heart are complex? Yeeeeeeeah. This is one of those times. Trying to explain emotions is noooooot easy at all. People are complicated and because they're all different it gets into really weird territory most of the time!

Moving on! More Christmas shenanigans! So lemme preface this a bit. Last time or the time before that, I mentioned that I wanted to do more little scenes for the various events over the course of the year. Here, we're getting a bit of background about those events in hindsight, but that's exactly what I'm referring to. Assuming you've already read the posted stuff, you'll know about the album. Those pictures within would likely be some of the things I'd like to gradually cover. Thus, upon the story reaching this point, it'll be less the characters reminiscing and more both charas/readers. It'll make the story feel a bit more whole and the journey a bit more complete. There's something satisfying about looking back on memorable days, even in the context of a story. I wanna touch upon that, more so than I have thus far. Having written these parts, I feel like I've gained a better grasp of it, and at the same time the characters to write them in such scenarios.
Now, you may have noticed but now we're starting to see Reina's more mischievous side. It has popped up every now and again, mainly when she's with Vanir. More often than not, that's how their relationship will be. It's more or less why she gets under his skin and he doesn't like to deal with her lol. But it's also how they get along, as Salem suggested here. He might hate the gifts he gets, but he'll still use them regularly! Not a dad by any stretch of the imagination. Not in this universe, at least. All things considered, being one really changed him, didn't it? I think those character differences are nice. Very rarely do we get such contrasts, but that was part of the fun in writing the Another series. Speaking of...I need to finish that, and soon, ideally. Though something's gotta give for that to happen. That and I gotta stay motivated enough to be productive!
The part about the ties is one of my favourites in this scene. Reina goes all in on getting under the barista's skin and Salem serves as the perfect foil in this case. Not that he tells her not to but he goes along with it, all while questioning her methods and reason lol. Find you a guy that can break down someone's character to find the perfect present that they wouldn't like. Though...I've always wondered about bow ties. Are they considered unprofessional or childish or something? I mean, in a formal setting I don't think anyone would wear one, but I don't really know why. Don't think I've worn one since I was kid myself, so...it's kinda weird for me to think about them. Though in all fairness, most baristas wouldn't likely serve customers in a suit lol. Wait, I know of one! Suit vests count, right? He's a good boy.
I dunno if there are cops in LT. or When...you know, town guards became police forces. So yeah that's...that.

Next, it's back to Salem's perspective. I'd love to explore him learning these skills. I think that some readers might find him trying and probably failing to wrap a proper present a charm point. Him gradually improving at those daily skills would really help develop his character arc. The same could be said for Reina, but hers would be more geared towards...well...being less clumsy! She already has some domestic skills, but being a better waitress all around would be a major part of her growth. Her being bad at it is a point often referenced, so I'd like to show it more. Bit of a follow-up to how I said I wanted to show her on the job. Something, I surprisingly did with Salem.
I did mention last week that he'd likely be reading all sorts of magazines and stuff and here we get some confirmation to that. It's something I'd like to show, but it does make me realize that if, and potentially when I do, I'll have to cut out most of these parts since they won't be needed. Unless! It was less telling the reader what he did, and more exploring his thoughts on what he had seen or read of late. Something along those lines, it'd turn from a narrative description to a deeper exploration of his character from his perspective, and perhaps how it may have changed him.
Now, Vanir's back on the scene! I mean, he's mainly there to pick a fight but that's how these things go, isn't it? Didn't know what a whisky on the rocks was when I wrote this scene. Pretty fancy name for a whisky with ice in it, innit?! Humans are weird and I don't understand them. Nonetheless! He does drink on occasion. This plays a small part in the story later, but it's at least some confirmation to this so you know. USSR portrayed him as a heavy drinker, but...well, whether he is or isn't, I'll leave that to your imagination. Maybe like Salem, it's just on special occasions? Or...that, I won't say!
But yeah, in this scene there's a hint to a possible event I could write for the previous New Year's. The characters are adults, but when Innocent starts, they're still young adults so...stumbling through adulthood and all of the aspects of it, not just romance, but also the mistakes wouldn't hurt any. Depending on what they are. I'll admit it might paint them in a bit of a weird light but...both the bad and good is needed sometimes. No character is perfect and showing how they grow and change and learn from their experiences is what would help readers to see them for all that they are. It's also good writing! In short!
One of the things I love about this scene is just having Skuld there. A lot of the time she acts as a counter-balance to her barista being catty, but since she's sleeping here she doesn't. However, her presence alone sorta acts like a deterrent, doesn't it? It's not just a reason for them not to argue over nothing but also it tells us that she's kinda...the glue that holds Madelaine's together. Or rather, brings them together. It's something that you can see over the course of the story, but sometimes having characters take note of it helps to show how they're growing together. Salem's reaction to Vanir being...himself also speaks to that, doesn't it? It's a two-way street in the weirdest of ways.

New day! Same Madelaine's crew! I felt it was really nice seeing Reina in such a cheerful mood. It's a stark difference to how she would've been earlier in the series, and one could read it as either she loves the holidays or is just generally happy-go-lucky. It's one of those times where you get the whole gang together and you get a good feel for how they are. I think having Salem reflect on why things might be the way they are is a nice fit for this. It doesn't break up the flow of the conversation by having him or Vanir having to explain the reason, but it also tells readers something they might not know. It's like a small aside! Very fitting!
I think it was around here I decided to start with the running gag that Vanir was a dad figure. Not the team dad, a dad dad. He hates it, as you can see, but he sometimes rolls with it lol. Remember that thing about the wrapping paper? Yeah that wasn't a one-off thing either. It's the little things lol. Also Vanir threatening to throw his brownie! Though this time around, it was more that he needed something big enough to throw rather than she conveniently being in his lap already. What are you gonna do when a man threatens to throw a little girl at you? No matter how I think about it, there's no way that doesn't sound bad lol.
Vanir's ability to sew is something that comes up every now and again throughout the series. It isn't said here, but there's a very good reason he can. I'm pretty sure it's mentioned in the Another series, but I don't wanna say what it is here 'cause it'd spoil some things. It's an odd past time for him, isn't it? But it's very telling of his character. It might be a good idea for me to elaborate on it, or show him doing it sometimes. Since most of the time when we do see him he's running the shop, we don't often see him in his downtime. The tricky thing about it is, since the story follows Reina and Salem, one of the two would have to find him during that point in time. It's not too difficult to work around, but the scene should have more reason than just that, I think. It could serve as part and parcel to the rest, or an aside. If they had a reason to see him, I think it'd make for a good little scene during the after-hours or something.
The little dialogue with the scarf, I love it so so much lol. The interactions between Reina and Vanir are great. They go through the whole range of their dynamic and there's even a...idk what the word for it is. But! He actually gets embarrassed for once! A rare event!
As for Skuld's, I feel like I should've shown that she was more excited about it. Reina really does love fairy tales and books, if it wasn't obvious already. Having a giant book of them should be something she would be glad to have. Doubly so if she can actually read it.
As for Salem's, I think it's actually not too bad! Reaction wise. Though in truth, since I wrote it I've always been worried about it. I can't help but wonder if it'd have been better if he made something instead, as Reina and Skuld and Vanir did. I mean, the girls each had something they bought too, but it's like...mm...maybe it's just me. Maybe it's the contrast between the two. I'm sure it's a universal feeling that something made carries more heartfelt feelings or something but...I dunno. Am I overthinking it? As a reader, how does this scene make you feel?
Now, a bit about Skuld! This is the first time we see her putting her skills as a painter to work. It was something mentioned in USSR, but here it's introduced much earlier. Thus, we learn about her talent...or rather skill. Salem's inner monologue tells us that she's one: very fast and two: has an excellent memory. These lend credence to her other works and what might be included in them, being based in her memories. It's a very interesting and somber facet of her character. Reina knowing about that is a clear sign that the two are close. Her being a nervous wreck is just a return to form lol.
The album part I really like for various reasons. It's just...it's a good moment for him. By this juncture, we're getting into the meat of Act 2 so Salem seeing the memories he shared chronicled in such a way is a big thing for him. They're days that he likely never could've imagined prior to his fate taking the turn that it did.
For the record, each act has a name. Act 1 is Bonds while Act 2 is Truths. Like USSR there are no chapters, but since it's a bit meatier, I broke them up into various acts that may or may not focus on specific characters or themes. The name doesn't say too much, but as you see how the story unfolds the name of the act begins to make more sense. Save for the final act. It's kinda sorta almost a dead giveaway. But it's not! Kinda!
Not much to say for the last one, but you can kinda see what kinds of things Skuld might be into, huh? Though she'd like whatever is given to her, most of the things she receives are really practical or useful to her. Truth be told, I'm struggling to imagine her with her hair not in twin-tails. It's just...so iconic to brownies it's weird to think of it otherwise. But! She's no ordinary brownie so it's rather fitting!

Next! There was a reference to the grinch earlier, but we get a more direct one here. It's one of my favourite jokes in Inno, and there's quite a few lol. I think it's his response when she calls him one that really sells it.
The following part, Salem's inner monologue is probably the clearest indicator that we're going to explore his arc. After everything they'd been through and how it had changed them, we're now getting a chance to see what he thinks of it all. But not just that, about how he views himself, what he knows and hides. What he felt before is developing into a fear of losing what he has now, all while he's trying to find out what it is that he feels deep down. We got to see things quite a bit from Reina's perspective, and in her case she's more understanding of her feelings but in denial of it. In Salem's case, he's becoming aware of it, but he doesn't understand it enough to put his finger on what the amalgamation of the feelings he has are.

Moving on! New Year's! Learn some new things about Madelaine's. Vanir sells alcohol during the time. Serves, not sells. It's Madelaine's after dark. It's open later on New year's as you might have guessed. He even changes his outfit! I didn't determine what colours they wore or the appearance here for some reason or another. Will determine later, at some undetermined point in time.
I love that Vanir gives them the day off. His reason isn't said, but he does tell them he doesn't want any kids lol. There's a lot of good banter in this scene too. Reina calls him Master when she's on the job, but he hates it otherwise 'cause she just does it to get on his nerves.
I don't think there was a New Year's event in LT. The Christmas stuff was the lion's share of it, but there'd be the usual giveaways and probably login bonuses and stuff to accompany the Christmas events. Thus, this stuff was original! More or less.
Their dialogue was something I was a little worried about, but Reina having an overactive imagination kinda offsets the implications lol. If you're not aware, DV is short for domestic violence. Salem handling the whole thing calmly is so good lol. I mean, he's like that 95% of the time so you've probably come to expect it but I can't help but think it's times like these where he really serves as a great foil. The two balance each other out really well.
One of the things I like about this scene is it follows up on some previous ideas. Mainly that he uses his abilities as a shinobi of Owl Castle to do...well, to make the mundane incredible. Most people wouldn't easily scale a wall to get to the rooftops so their SO could enjoy the fireworks. But he would. And can! And did! On the other hand, we do get Reina being a bit more honest about what she wants. It does happen from time to time and I enjoy that facet of her character. Most characters are either too ignorant or too reluctant to voice such interests, but she's a little honest about that lol. There's still reluctance of course, but she won't turn down what's offered.
The last thing is...I know, it's a confession. I knooooow. I've thought about it again and again and again. Considered nixing that part entirely. But! It...it kinda works? Depending on how you look at it? I can't really elaborate on it too much but like...if you look at it through the lens of them not knowing it kinda does, maybe? I dunno. It's indirect. And the thing about language is a lot's left up to the imagination with indirect things! So! Misunderstandings are wont to happen! Probably. What happens here? You're free to misunderstand it. In other words, take it as you will!

That's it for this update!
I've nothing to report today. Been trying out a lot of new music, though. Data soon to follow. Not for here.
Anyway, nothing next week because it's time! Or it's not time and I still can't into dates but it might be! And if it isn't, I might not show up because I can't be bothered so! With that said! Later!

Reina
A few weeks had passed since the new year had begun. It was a slightly chilly Monday morning and though early, all of the residents of Madelaine's were awake and preparing for the day.
Skuld had gone out to get the mail and returned touting a series of letters, one among them rather distinct. A lovely black laced letter had come and upon reading the address, she hurried over to Salem to hand it to him.
“What's this? A letter from Lucia?” Salem asked.
Reina's ears perked up at the question.
“What's that Salem? Did you get a service from her?” She asked.
“So she does those kinds of services does she? Guess she's gotta make ends meet somehow.” Vanir added with a shrug.
“Vanir!”
“Kiku!” Skuld added, pouting and placing her hands to her hips.
“Oh come now, you know I don't mean it.” He said with a teasing grin.
“So what does it say?” Reina asked, positively on the edge of her seat.
Going by the footsteps, Salem approached and sat down at the other side of the table where she was having her breakfast.
Vanir always scolded her for eating in the shop's foyer, but she occasionally answered that without light she would wilt. In spite of the ridiculous answers she would offer him, he would relent.
The sound of Salem opening the letter soon followed and he unfolded it.
“It seems that Lucia has some valuable information she would like to discuss with us. She did not go into any specifics here, but she did suggest that we see her at our earliest convenience.”
“Earliest convenience? Mm...well we go on lunch break at the same time right?”
“Thanks to my generosity,” Vanir roared from across the counter.
“So why don't we go and see her then? I hope it's not too inconvenient for her or you.”
“Not at all,” Salem answered. “Club Abio and Verun's are both connected, so it is very close. That matter aside, since I have been assigned to kitchen staff on occasion, I can make a meal for you afterwards.”
Her demeanour brightened at the suggestion.
“Really? I can't wait!”
“Ouch Kid, do you hate my cooking that much?” Vanir asked.
“I love both you and your cooking.”
He seemed to slump to the counter and let out an exasperated sigh.
“I'd rather you insult me than insult me! Your affection is my toxin!”
“I've got enough for everyone!” Reina said beaming.
“So our plan is set, then?” Salem asked.
“Yep! I'll see you at lunch!” She smiled and waved.
“Okay. See you in a few hours, Reina.”
He gave her a gentle tap on the forehead with his index finger, his way of saying goodbye in place of waving. It was something the two had shared and something she came to love.
“Hurry up and finish eating, Kid. The shop's gonna open in five minutes and I can't have my customers seeing my waitress stuffing her face,” Vanir hissed.
“I'll work at 110% efficiency today!” Reina said, rolling up her sleeves.
“I changed my mind! Don't! Take your time and spare my porcelain please!”

“Alright Kid, go take your break. You're off the clock too, Skuld,” Vanir said.
The sound of two pieces of metal clapping together followed his statement.
According to Salem, there was a clock in the shop but not one in the kitchen, which was the main reason the barista carried around a pocket watch. Reina could not help but think the reason he chose that over a regular watch was because he wanted to enhance his stylish, dandy image.
“Okay! I'm heading out, Master,” she answered.
She took off her gloves as she made her way towards the door.
“Don't call me Master when you're not working! Also, here! Make yourself useful and advertise the shop while you're terrorizing the city.”
He balled up an apron and threw it at her face.
It had the Madelaine's logo on it so she would, for all intents and purposes, become a walking advertisement.
“Make sure to wear it loud and proud, especially in that turd Verun's store. If we've got spies infiltrating enemy lines, best to make use of them.”
The smug grin on his voice came clearly through his words.
“Are you ever going to tell me why you two are on such bad terms?” She asked, eyebrows knit.
“Nope! That's for me to know and you to never find out.”
“I don't think you need to keep it a secret, Master. Reina is as much a part of this family and cafe as we are. We were all outsiders once,” Skuld remarked.
“There's a word that hits close to home,” he laughed dryly.
“Does that mean you will?” Reina asked.
“Not a chance. At least...not today. Maybe another time, if I feel like it.”
“I'm sure he'll come around eventually, Reina. It's not a bad story. Master just doesn't like talking about his past, that's all.”
“Hey, hey, hey! Don't go giving her my entire character bio!” Vanir complained as he squeezed Skuld's cheeks. “You've gotta have some mystery or she'll read me like a book!”
“Master will be Master no matter where we are,” Skuld laughed.
Reina smiled at the barista and his waitress.
They likely had their own hardships before coming to Madelaine's, considering that Skuld had said that they were outsiders once too. To really and truly understand them, Reina felt that she needed to know their past, their story as a whole.
Perhaps it was just her nature as a historian speaking, but the two could be living legends as far as she knew. Perhaps it was just the kindness they had shown her that made her want to know more about them. Nevertheless, the fact still stood that they were living people and should something happen to them... should they disappear, it raised the questions: who would remember them? Who would tell their story?
Her desire to continue to be a record keeper of the past burned furiously. There were many lost and many who could still be yet saved. Her priority for the time being leaned to the latter and it seemed another chance had arisen, courtesy of Lucia. She would hold fast to that possibility. Her destiny called to her.
“Hm? You're still here, Kid? Shoo shoo! I won't give you any exposition today.” Vanir said, likely waving her off.
“Cheapskate!” She razzed him before she grinned. “I'm off!”
“Have a safe trip,” Skuld said.
“Don't slam the door on your ass,” Vanir sneered.
At that she opened threw on her coat, opened the door and stepped out into Elias once more.
She traversed the Old Town District with ease and soon found herself at Verun's.
After coming through it so many times, especially to have lunch at the restaurant and hassle Salem at work, she had come to memorize it through sheer muscle memory. What once felt like a struggle in an unknown place soon became routine.
As she stepped through the double doors the sound of rustling clothes drew her attention.
“Ms. Falk, a pleasure as always,” Verun said.
The sound implied that he was bowing to her, as was the custom in the store.
At Madelaine's, Vanir had no such custom.
She asked him about it and he responded, “Bow? I don't bow to anyone. Not to a king, not a dictator, not even to the Ice Queen herself. Except for Skuld. She's ferocious when you make her angry.”
The statement raised questions, as do many of the things he says, but she dared not ask about it. What caught her off guard however, was that she sensed hostility in his voice. This in contrast to many of the other occasions, where there was exasperation or annoyance in his tone, something par for the course with him. A sign that he was in a good mood, strange as it might sound.
Putting that matter aside, Reina could not help but mentally wince at the sound of her last name. She never had gotten used to it being used, but she was an adult. In spite of it, however, it was her father's name and in taking it up as her family name, it felt like something that bound her to him. Yet it had been far too long since she had last seen him and in spite all of the years, she had not heard a thing of his whereabouts. She could not help but question where his journey had taken him and if the end result of that meant that he had forgotten his family.
“Hi Verun. I came to meet Salem. Is he still on the clock?” She asked with a placid smile.
“It is time for his break. He always seems to find himself working longer than he needs to, however, I do appreciate his efforts, as do the customers.”
Verun began to lead Reina into the store and she followed him a few steps before she heard Salem's familiar footfalls.
“Reina, hello.” He said, smiling. “I had lost track of time. I appreciate you coming to meet me.”
“You forget the weirdest things,” she remarked.
“As you suspect Salem, it is time for your lunch break. Please enjoy your time with your significant other.” Verun added as he gestured to her.
“H-hey...don't give everyone in here the wrong idea! I don't want them coming to Madelaine's with pitch forks and torches.”
She...did not mind the idea of that herself, however.
“I shall. Thank you,” Salem responded, cool as a cucumber.
“You're supposed to deny that last part!”
Such events were common. Vanir called it their lover's shtick.

Without further ado, the two made their way to Club Abio and Reina stopped outside before nervously fidgeting.
“You know, I can deal with wearing the waitress uniform and the Madelaine's apron but...” She muttered, trailing off.
“But?” Salem asked, an eyebrow raised.
“Going into Club Abio like this is kinda embarrassing. I mean, it's a club after all. Won't we look weird?”
It was a concern yes, but it was not her main concern. Her true fear was rooted in that the location of their enemy was to be revealed to them and that meant the two would need to take up their weapons and fight again. She was afraid to die and even more afraid to lose him. She would not surrender her goal, but it did not change the fact that the lingering threat of death still terrified her.
“Well I cannot deny that we might appear a tad out of place but...it is not the biggest of our concerns. If people shall judge us, then so be it. But they do not know what you came for, nor what you are to do in the future.”
“I know you're right and that I'm being overly self-conscious but that answer did little to alleviate this feeling.”
She sighed and knit her brows.
“Is that so? Then how is this?”
He stepped before her, took her hands in his and rested his forehead against hers.
“We shall face this together, Reina. Come whatever may, be it hell or high water we shall see it through to the end. Do not think for a moment that I will abandon you. Be it here among civilians or in the heart of Dark Moon Castle.”
Her face felt hot at his words and she would have liked to hide it if she could, but gave in to his kindness.
“Y-yeah...thank you, Salem.”
Even if he was only consoling her, she wanted to believe that would be proof that he would live through the coming struggle was what gave her the courage to go on. That somehow, those words would serve as the armour that would defy death itself.
“I'm okay now. Looking at the grand scale of things made me realize how easy this is to overcome. Shall we go?”
He smiled as a light chuckle escaped his lips.
“After you.”
The two entered Club Abio and made their way down the stairwell and to the floor. Despite it being the afternoon, it was as lively as ever. The two made their way towards the wall in a bid to avoid having to wade their way through the crowd and somewhere along the way found themselves stopped.
“Hey, you two,” a girl's voice caught them both off guard.
The two turned to her and froze up.
“You are...?” Salem asked cautiously.
“Name's Naomi. One of the dancers at Club Abio.”
The sound of something shifting against her teeth followed suit as she grinned. A piece of candy perhaps?
“I'm one of Lucia's sisters. One of three.”
Salem took a moment to describe her to Reina.
According to him, she looked eerily similar to her older sister, so much so that it would be easy to mistake the two for each other, just as was the case with Maya. Unlike Lucia, however, she had shoulder-length hair that had no particular style to it.
“Strange as it may sound,” he added, “it was almost stylishly unkempt.”
The nervousness in his voice seemed to imply he would rather her not hear that part.
Nonetheless, she seemed to have a fiercer look in her eyes, unlike Lucia's calm but calculating gaze and playful smile. They wore the same outfit, but Naomi, unlike the other two had her ears pierced.
“You two don't need to introduce yourselves. I've already heard all about you.” Naomi said as she crossed her arms.
“That's convenient,” Reina remarked.
“We are information brokers, after all.
“But anyway, I'd love to shoot the shit with you two, considering you're under the care of Sis' favourite barista, but she's gonna give me hell if I don't take you to her. So with that out of the way, follow me.”
Following Naomi's lead, the two made their way through the crowd with ease at the snap of her fingers. The sound alone drew the attention of the people nearby and they parted so that she could get through. Amid the noise of the cheers of the crowd and the booming music, Naomi's confident footsteps lead the way to the members-only section of Club Abio. She opened the door and gestured for the two to enter.
“You two know the way from here, right? You are repeat customers, after all.” She said with a grin.
“It is not a problem,” Salem said.
“Alright, you're on your own from here on. Keep it real you two.” At that, she left the duo to their devices.

The two made their way through the Club Abio member's section, past dressing rooms belonging to Naomi, Maya and their third sister Monica before arriving at Lucia's door.
What knowledge awaited her beyond the door, Reina cold only imagine, yet she could not shake the sense of foreboding that accompanied their being here.
Salem gently knocked on the door three times and almost instantly, the sound of a chair squeaking ever so slightly was the response.
“Please, come in,” Lucia's voice chimed from within.
At that, Salem opened the door and guided his companion in.
“Good afternoon, my adorable clients. Your quick response to my letter is much appreciated,” she continued, her typical demeanour ever present.
“That's a relief! I was worried we would have shown up too early.”
“Not at all! Please, have a seat.”
Salem saw Reina to a seat and she sat down with some trepidation as he took another, his steps brisk and cautious themselves.
“So then, shall we get right to business?” Lucia asked.
She placed one leg over the other as she posed the question.
“Please,” Salem answered.
At that, the broker nodded but once.
“The cost for what I am to impart to you today will be different from last time. Are you willing to gather materials from Agasura? That is the sole requirement I have for you.”
Salem looked to Reina and she nodded confidently.
“What do you need us to find?” She asked.
Lucia raised two fingers.
“The first set of items I require is six tufts of spriggan glabella fur. This is for the initial payment. Bring me that and I shall give you all the information my girls have gathered. The second set of items I require are several vials of fusu husu venom. Bring me that and I will have one of my girls do you an extra service.”
“I think we can handle that, right, Salem?”
“Yes, I imagine that they should be within our skill level. Let us be cautious with the spriggans nonetheless. Though they do not have the pack mentality of blue wolves, they are still very dangerous Agasura,” Salem explained.
“Excellent. Now then, since our agreement is different from last time, I shall give you half of what I promised now and the other half once you have brought what I require.” Lucia said as she intertwined her fingers.
“A moment, if you would?” Salem asked.
“Go ahead.”
“Is it not careless of you to offer your clients information up front? You have no assurance that they will uphold their end of the agreement.”
The broker chuckled at the prospect.
“Oh, but I do. Of course, they will not get all of the information they require. Secondly, there is little I don't know about my clients. We have a way to handle anyone who thinks themselves clever enough to...renege on agreements.
“Nonetheless, I have faith that neither of you would attempt such a careless endeavour.”
Lucia's nonchalant demeanour regarding such things was one of the most intimidating things about her. Of course, Reina had no intention of going back on their agreement, but the threat of what would happen if she did still gave her the chills.
“Now then, as promised, I have had my girls continue their investigation into the generals of the Dark Moon Kingdom. It seems that following your successful capture of Hotaka, an uproar had taken place in the Dark Moon.”
“Can you tell us more about that?” Reina asked, her interest peaked.
“Of course my dear,” Lucia chuckled. “Naturally, word got around and rumours spread about the possibility that the Cerebians were planning to strike back at the Dark Moon. Word reached the generals and emperor himself and thus, fear and doubt was spread. What had happened to Hotaka and who would be next were fears among them.”
As she spoke, Reina could only listen intently and swallow the words hard. It was impressive what the result of their actions was, but even more so Lucia's network allowing her to get such information. Knowing that, however, increased the likelihood that the Dark Moon would be on its guard for further invasion in their borders.
“One thing that never changes, is man's fear of death, mind you,” the broker continued. “As word of your actions spread, one of the generals sought to escape the possibility that he would be targeted. That person being, Kazuo.”
“He was from Owl Castle, right?” Reina asked. “Do we have much reason to pursue him?”
At this, Lucia flashed a knowing grin.
“You mustn't forget, my darling Reina. Owl Castle and the Dark Moon are two halves of a whole. As both worked in conjunction to strike Xenym, both have a stake in the mission and yours as well. Especially Kazuo's actions.
“To give you more of an idea, Kazuo had taken some of the people taken captive from Xenym and others that they had found prior and fled.”
“How could that be?!” Salem asked from the edge of his seat.
Lucia smiled.
“I would not lie to you. I am a professional, after all.
“Nevertheless, he does have some men at his command, so to challenge him carelessly would be something I must advise you against.
“Alas, that is all the information I will give you right now. As promised, fulfill the objectives of our agreement and the rest shall be yours.”
“That's fair. Thanks for doing this much for us so far, Lucia.” Reina said with a stern expression.
The broker placed her chin in one of her hands.
“You are truly a delight, my dear. You need not thank me, as it is a service. However, it is a treat nonetheless.”
Reina got up from her seat and laughed sheepishly.
“Yeah, I guess it's a bit of a habit.
“So, shall we get going Salem? If I take too long for my lunch break Vanir's gonna scold me again.”
“That would be best. I would not wish to tarnish your performance with a record for tardiness.”
“With Vanir? We're beyond just being tardy,” she laughed.
He chuckled gently at the prospect.
“Then let us be on our way.”
He paused for a moment.
“Rather, would you return to the club ahead of me, Reina? There is something I would like to ask Lucia.”
“That so?” She asked as she tilted her head quizzically.
She wanted to ask, but she did not want to stick her nose where it did not belong. She had to remind herself time and again that everyone had their secrets, but she could not shake her yearning to understand Salem better. There was no logical basis in the thought, but she could not help but wonder if it was not something he could confide in her about. Given that thought however, would it not be better for him to confide in Vanir if it was a simple matter?
“Sure. See you soon, Lucia!”
At that she made her exit.
“I look forward to our next meeting.” The broker responded with a wave.
Salem's determined eyes watched her carefully.
“So then, you had a question to ask me?” She asked, a slight grin on her face. “I won't charge you, but you might not find out what it is you wish to know.”
“I can accept those terms,” he answered.
“So then, what can I do for you?”
“The first letter you had sent to Reina and I. My name...about me...how did you garner this information?”
At his questions, she put on her business smile, but the look in her eyes showed that she was feeling somewhat playful.
“What interesting questions you have for me! Alas, I cannot give you the answers to that. I am sure you know as well as I do that people like us who work in the underworld have rules to which we must abide by. My clients' identities must remain anonymous. If you paid enough, perhaps you may get some information from me. However, the cost is much steeper than anything that you could afford.”
At her words, he knew he had come to a standstill. There was little he could do to change that fact unless he was willing to trade for it. But the cost of the information and the cost of having it could prove to be something that would follow him for years to come. He would not take that gamble, not for his sake, but for Reina's.
“I see. So be it. For your services thus far, you have my gratitude. We shall uphold our agreement, I promise you that.”
“I have not a shred of doubt,” she added. “Please, continue to look after her as you have thus far, Salem.”
He paused to take in the statement.
It seemed that just as he had learned, she knew how to separate her 'business' life from her 'personal' life. The time for him to merge the two drew ever nearer, as a battle with his previous master loomed over the horizon.

“Hmm? So are you that 'Kid' I've heard so much about from Vanir?” A young girl asked.
According to her, she was Lucia's third sister Monica. It seemed that three out of the four of them had gathered in Club Abio and took a particular interest in Reina. It was a little embarrassing to be the point of interest, though.
“Y-yeah. I'm surprised you met Vanir and not me yet, though. I spend most of my time in the shop, after all.” Reina answered sheepishly.
She worked throughout the week, something that had changed over a fair span of time. Vanir had gotten sick of her 'freeloading' and decided if she was to live with them, she would have to become a live-in waitress. When she was not working in the shop however, she spent most of her time training alone and on occasion with Salem. More often than not, their hours did not match up.
“We come and go, you know how it is,” Monica laughed. “Besides, if we hang around too long Vanir gets really annoyed. It's kinda fun, though. Making him mad, that is.”
It seemed that was a universal thing among people. Reina felt a budding sense of camaraderie with the young dancer.
“I know that all too well.”
The sound of the door opening quickly drew the attention of the two to it.
“Reina...this is...?” Salem asked. “I take it one of Lucia's siblings?”
“One of the many,” Monica snickered. “You can call me Monica. You must be the boyfriend.”
“You could address me as such, yes.”
“Y-you're taking that too literally, Salem!” Reina complained as she waved her fists.
The dancer laughed.
“It's okay, I know all about it. Just having some fun.
“Anyway, you two are on your lunch break right? I won't keep you. I'd feel bad if you were both late 'cause of me. Especially you, Salem. You get glowing reviews from everyone topside.”
“Is that so? I don't particularly do anything praise-worthy.”
The dancer grinned impishly.
“Hell of a catch you got there, Reina. Hold onto him or some other girl is gonna get her paws on him.”
“I-it's not like we're like that...yet.”
“Alright, off with you lovebirds! Come again when you're in need of our amazing services alright?”
She pushed the two towards an empty space so that they could avoid the crowds and waved them off.

The two entered Verun's through the back entrance and Salem prepared a meal. Sitting in the staff lounge, they talked animatedly about their plans going forward.
“I've never actually seen a spriggan before. Have you?” Reina asked.
“Yes, actually. You may already be aware, but they are creatures that reside in the deeper depths of the Forest Mines. They are very large, furry bipedal creatures that wield scythes. There are very few Agasura that I know of that wield weapons, but perhaps it is this very thing that makes them much more dangerous. Of course, given that knowledge we should treat them with the same amount of caution as we would a human target. Given their immense size however, we cannot likely challenge them in a match of brute strength. Nonetheless, they are beasts and to that end, we only need to beat them in a match of wits.”
She vaguely recalled reading about them a long time ago, but Agasura and their biology never really was her strong suit. She specialized in Cerebian artifacts and their uses, scarce as they were. On the topic of biology however, it did make her somewhat curious.
“What do you think Lucia would want fusu husu venom for?”
There was a slight pause before Salem muttered a quiet, 'hmm'.
“Perhaps...it is something someone else requested? Of course, one could use the venom to make a potion with the intent to poison, but I highly doubt Lucia would engage in such services. The possibility that she retains a 'don't ask don't tell' mantra is not impossible either. Nonetheless, just as venom can be used to poison, it can also be used to cure. To this end, there may be someone who seeks it out with the intent to make an antidote. Be it to sell or for personal use, I know not.”
Lucia and her sisters were a mysterious bunch, but Reina could not help but feel that their hearts were in the right place, one way or another. To go to such ends for the two to complete what could be considered dark work was a choice in and of itself. Perhaps to see business as kindness was ignorant, but she did not want to believe everyone she might meet were self-serving. Especially those who chose to be Confidants.
Shortly after the thought passed, Verun stepped in and greeted the two.
“Hello you two. I hope you are enjoying your lunch break,” he said.
“Definitely. Thanks for allowing me into the staff room, Verun.” Reina said with a grin.
“Think nothing of it. You are both a dear customer and an important person to one of our own members.”
Her cheeks flushed red at his words.
Putting the thought aside, given that he might have time, perhaps she could ask him what Vanir would not tell her.
“Verun, I have a bit of a personal question. You don't have to answer it but...”
He chuckled at her hesitation.
“No need to be shy, Ms. Falk. What do you wish to know?”
She nodded solemnly.
“Do you know why Vanir has such a disdain for you and your store?”
Verun chuckled quietly at the thought.
“It is a long story, but allow me to shorten it to save you time.
“My grandfather was the one who founded Madelaine's Tea Stop many a years ago. It was a store he poured his heart and soul into and one that he wished to be continued throughout our lineage. It was something both he and my grandmother loved dearly, prior to her passing.”
“I'm sorry,” Reina said, eyebrows kit.
“My condolences,” Salem added also.
“Think nothing of it. It has been quite some time since.
“Nonetheless, my parents did not see themselves being the type to take up the mantle my grandfather would pass on, thus he looked to me. As they sought out their dream to become international food critics, I was looked after by him. He had taught me all sorts of recipes and methods to handling customers. I went on to study cooking, became an entrepreneur and founded this restaurant, much to my grandfather's dismay.
“Allow me to take a few steps back, though. While I was finishing my final years of culinary school and still formulating my dream of founding my own restaurant, Vanir had come into our lives. He and his brownie Skuld were travellers that had little save for the clothes they wore and a musty old tome. My grandfather took them in and heard their story. He told me that Vanir was once a sailor who had lost everything and washed up on the shores of Jienda. Seeking a new home and employment, my grandfather took them in. Though he intended for them to serve customers, he was the key that solidified my dream. Thanks to his and Skuld's arrival, my grandfather's shop would stand tall by his teaching and I could pursue my own path.
“Following my grandfather's retirement, Vanir became the new manager. In spite of the change in hands, everything is as it once was. The food, the taste, the name, all of it. He took my grandfather's lessons to heart and skillfully replicated his recipes. Thus, his legacy lives on.
As for his disdain for me? Perhaps it is solely because it was my grandfather's once upon a time. For both his child and grandchild to disobey his wishes likely made him feel disrespected. To that end, Vanir has seen Madelaine's as a rival to my very own restaurant, though we work in completely different districts. At times he calls to tell me how well the cafe is doing, Sometimes he drops by to eat and complain about the food. Finally, on occasion he sends you, Reina, dressed as you are.”
She wanted to put her face in a hole. When Vanir said it, it sounded harmless enough but hearing it from the competition made it a hundred times worse.
“Yes, he often sends her out to advertise saying things such as, 'go, my little shill, and spread the good word about our cafe',” Salem remarked.
“S-Salem,” she cried out.
At this, Verun chuckled.
“That is the Vanir we all know and love. In truth, to see him doing these things so seriously is...relieving. I ask that you not think badly of him for his actions, as he does so with good intentions.”
Salem grinned at this statement.
“Yes, I agree. His methods are, as ever, questionable but I know he has the best intentions of all involved in mind.”
At that, a part of the kitchen staff stepped into the area.
“Verun, you're needed in the kitchen. Ah...is this a bad time?” He asked.
“No, I shall be right with you.” Verun said to the cook.
He turned back to the two and smiled.
“In truth, I could not ever tell you the full story, even given the time to, Ms. Falk, Salem. I could tell you more of my side, but as is the case with anyone's history, only the person themselves could tell you the whole truth of it. On that note, when the time is right, perhaps you will hear his side of the story. Nonetheless, I hope this was of help to you.”
“It definitely was. Thanks for giving us your time and sharing your story with us, Verun.” Reina said, smiling back.
“You have our gratitude,” Salem added.
“Excellent. Then I shall be expecting you on the floor once your break ends, Salem. As for you Ms. Falk, if you'll excuse me.” Verun bowed once and made his exit.
“Until next time, Verun!” Reina waved him off.
“What do you think of beginning the mission following the end of our respective shifts?” Salem asked, looking to her.
Reina nodded as she clenched both fists.
“Let's do it! It'll be nice to get back out there for a warm-up.”
He let out a content sigh.
“Your determination will see you through this trial and many to come, Reina, Let us continue to do our best together.”

After their respective shifts ended the two gathered their things and performed some light stretches in the foyer of Madelaine's.
“Now that I think of it, we should probably bring something to carry our stuff back, huh? The furs should be easy but the venom...” Reina trailed off, rubbing her chin.
“Vanir, could you lend us some jars, perhaps?” Salem asked.
“Jars? Are you serious, Other Kid? You want me to stick poison in my jam jars? Oh, sure thing, I'll just slather some poisoned jam on your toast tomorrow. Great idea!” The barista answered, grimacing.
“Why are you...wearing a ring of garlic around your neck? Also that cross...and stake...”
“These? They're my anti blood-glutton kit. Considering that letter came, I'd bet it's time for a round two. But she's not getting any free drinks from me without a fight.”
“Is that it?” Reina laughed. “She didn't ask us to send you this time. She wants spriggan fur and fusu husu venom.”
There was a slight pause. Following it, Vanir tossed the things he carried and wore and dusted his clothes off.
“Well that changes everything. Good riddance, I say. I ate a buttload of garlic bread and Skuld's been saying my breath reeks because of it. The rest won't have too much impact.”
“So about those jars?”
“Hmph.”
The barista's footsteps quickly vanished from the foyer, soon the kitchen and faded slowly as he made his way into the basement. He soon returned, accompanied by the rattling of glass.
“Here. You can use these.”
Upon those words a loud clang rang out through the cafe and the barista dusted his hands off.
“Beakers and vials...how fascinating. For what reason do you keep these in the basement, if you don't mind my asking?”
“I do actually, you nosy little shit, and if you just so have to know, it's for scientific purposes! Science! In short!”
“What do you and science have to do with each other?” Reina asked, genuinely curious.
“Hey. You insulting my intelligence? I really will slip that venom into your breakfast if you are.”
He misunderstood, but she found some amusement in his response. However, it made her all the more curious exactly what he kept in the basement and for what reason he was performing some kind of science. Nonetheless, it seemed that he was still rather secretive about a variety of things. To ask him about his rivalry with Verun now would likely lead to him clamming up about it. If Reina learned anything about him, the harder they pressed him the less he would be willing to say, in most cases.
“Thanks Vanir. I have another question, though,” Reina continued.
She could feel his piercing gaze.
“Don't bother asking what's in the basement. You're not gonna find any secrets related to the Jotun either, F.Y.I so don't bother getting your hopes up.”
“Jotun?”
What did Vanir, his basement and the Jotun have to do with each other? Reina had a run-in with them once upon a time...she certainly was not the first, but she would have liked to be the last. The Jotun were among the forces that invaded Asgard and it was not uncommon that Vanir would know of the event. However...if he had spent some time homeless, was it possible that he too, was Asgardian? It was clear he was not a Cerebian, but it was not entirely uncommon that he lived somewhere on the world. The fact that he became homeless afterwards and came to live in Madelaine's...was it possible he was a squatter? Or a Jotun himself?
“What about 'em?”
“You're...not a shape-shifter, are you?”
Like the trickster god. To suspect him of being that person was a little heavy-handed, but considering what Salem had seen and all the mysteries surrounding him...
“What? No! Do I look like I can shape-shift?! When have I ever changed my shape?”
“Well there is the event to which we are not to speak o-” Salem began but was cut off by Vanir tutting.
“Yeah there's a reason we don't speak of that! But this and that are different! Anyway, enough about Jotuns! There are none here. They're too godsdamned big to fit in this perfectly sized cafe.
“Moving on! You had an actually worthwhile question to ask, didn't you, Kid? Spit it out. I'm a busy man.”
It seemed another mystery had settled in regarding the barista. Did he actually have something to do with the Jotun? Or was he using misdirection to stray away from what truly might be within the basement? The answer would remain a mystery unless the two could get the key from Vanir, but to invoke his ire a second time for the sheer sake of curiosity would be an inappropriate gesture to their benefactor. Perhaps someday she would get the truth from him, but to what ends she would need to go, she did not know. Vanir had his own battles to fight...should there come a time where he could not do it alone, they might see the truth he dare not speak of.
“About gathering fusu husu venom. Do you know how we can do it?”
The barista crossed his arms and sighed.
“Despite being a book girl, you're pretty uninformed.”
That stung her pride a little, but it was not her forte nonetheless.
“Listen, there's a little sac in their mouths that opens when they spit that shit out at you. It's not always full, though. You kinda gotta pressure the glands to get it to produce the stuff. Although, if you don't wanna get down in the nitty gritty stuff, you could always just let them spit it at you and try to catch it in a beaker.”
“That was...rather informative.” Salem said, looking and sounding surprised.
“You are ASKING for it, Other Kid! Don't make me climb this counter and come over there!”
Skuld emerged from the kitchen and placed her hands to her hips.
“Kiku,” she said.
“I am calm,” the barista responded. “Anyway, both of you can get out of here! Talking about this shit will give customers the wrong idea about this shop. Away with you!”
He shooed them away as they finished gearing up and set off.

As the two walked in silence, Reina could not help but think about the information she had gathered that day.
According to Verun, Vanir once was a sailor who had washed up on the shores of Jienda, yet according to Vanir he was once an adventurer who travelled with some of the world's best. Leaving those two aside, she had considered the possibility he had lived on Asgard for a time, but given these testimonies, it ruled out that possibility by quite a large margin. There were sailors on Asgard—not often those that doubled as adventurers, but fishers were not uncommon by any stretch of the imagination. The same seemed to apply to Jienda. When it came to crossing the ocean, adventurers would typically do so by plane, if anything, to reach the island where the Wedding Hall was located.
Nevertheless, the possibility that Verun was not telling the truth was slim. Though what he learned was by word of mouth, likely by the barista himself. Perhaps, for some unknown reason he did not wish for his benefactors to know his past. The same could be applied to Reina. However, there was no denying that his swordsmanship was not to be underestimated and for Skuld to have combat experience also meant that the two were trained by someone. To add merit to that, he had that strange transformation that Salem had glimpsed but once. Whether it defined what he was or was something that he obtained during his journey were two viable possibilities regarding it, but it gave basis to the possibility he was an adventurer.
That left three questions: Who or what is Vanir? What is in the basement and why is he so intent on keeping it secret? For what reason did he choose to help the Cerebians and by extension, she and Salem in their quest?
She sighed and furrowed her brows.
To what end did he need to live with such secrecy? Shame? Fear? Criminal activity?
“Is something the matter, Reina?” Salem asked in a concerned tone.
“Yeah...no...yeah...? It's just...I can't figure Vanir out. He's all sorts of weird!”
This got a laugh out of her companion.
“It has always been that way, hasn't it? I doubt that it would change anytime in the near future.”
“But...I'm curious! I mean, it's not just curiosity but I want to understand him!”
“Oh?”
She could not help but hear disappointment more than surprise in his voice. She thought of correcting the misunderstanding but could not find the words she sought out. On one hand, the possibility of their feelings being mutual would mean her running her mouth about another guy could make things strange between them. On the other, she had a multitude of inexplicable feelings about Salem and it was hard to say whether she was certain any of them, or all of them combined, were love.
In spite of her complex thoughts, she was only babbling inexplicably.
Salem exhaled gently and smiled.
“Perhaps in times like these, it's best to speak frankly to him. I'm sure that if you say what is on your mind to him, open and without reservation, your compassion will move him to speak more about himself. To that end, perhaps we could learn a lot from Skuld.”
She wanted to smile but she could not bring herself to upturn her slight frown.
“I guess that would be best, huh? We might mess around too much to get a serious reaction out of him.”
Though it was just a slight feeling, she felt a hint of joy at the prospect that he may have regarded her in a similar way that she did him. Among all of the much more beautiful girls in Jienda, to think she had a chance...
Her companion let out a gentle chuckle.
“As they say around this part of the world, 'old habits die hard'.”
“I could totally do it! It's just...he just has this personality that has that effect, you know?! You do it too!”
At this, he began to laugh.
“Not on purpose, mind you. He seems to take insult to many of my statements regardless of my intentions.”
She pouted at his statement.
“You do it to me on purpose, though.”
“You have that kind of personality.”
She let out an annoyed groan and he gently patted her arm.
“Know that I only do so with the best of intentions. It's just how we are.”
“Says you!”
In spite of her words and actions, she was happy. It was indeed how they were and nobody else. It was a special bond she would treasure.

Reading this update got me thinking, I need to make ends meet somehow too. This gave me a good idea. I'll just sell my organs for value! Brilliant! I don't think most of my parts would be in high demand but...maybe you could make a pair of dual blades or something out of them. I'm welcoming any takers!
So? Let's get down to it!

Hey wow, look at that, it's been a year since I last updated this. Where does the time go? But that's neither hither nor thither! On with the commentary!
You know, I've worked in enough places where eating where customers could see is a bad idea. I kinda understand that sentiment. I'd like to add a few more retorts from Reina when I do a good copy. Feels like a bit of a waste to not show her clever side there. One of the things I like about this is here too, we kinda get an idea of how kind Vanir actually is. His words aren't as scathing as they usually are, but that isn't particularly a bad thing here! On that topic, who wouldn't want some of that toxin?
Now...I've been thinking about it a lot but I want some way for Salem to say goodbye. Something...unique? That one thing bothers me a lot. Like, a lot a lot. It has to be some kinda touch 'cause of their circumstances, but I also need just the right thing 'cause of the nature of their relationship, especially at this stage. It can't be too intimate 'cause they're not dating, but it shouldn't be too...distant? I mean, Reina already acknowledged that she likes him but doesn't wanna say it. Whether that goes both ways, I don't wanna say...I guess it's obvious, huh? Sanc kinda gives it away big time lol. But even so! Time! It's a commodity! And this is before that time which means everything! What I'm trying to say is! I want it to be flirty but not too flirty, you know what I mean?! Like, just the right amount of playfulness! Something on the level of kissing the homies goodnight, y'know?! At this point not even I know if I know.

Moving on! Reading this reminds me that I lost my embrasque pocket watch. You don't know how salty I am about that. I still feel like it's around here somewhere but I don't know where that somewhere is. Whether Reina thinks Vanir is stylish and dandy or that it's something he implied, I'll leave to your imagination. I personally love the part with the apron. Vanir throwing it at her and insulting her is both terrible and to some degree, kind. Speaking of, why don't we have cute giant waitress kaijus yet?! What are we waiting for? This stuff will pay for itself if anybody wants to try their hand at making it a reality!
I do wonder though...this must still be pretty early on, huh? I feel like I can tell by Vanir's tone of voice more often than not. He was definitely a little kinder here, but you can see him gradually becoming more abrasive as I eventually got into my stride and found his character voice. If it was current Vanir, he wouldn't even think twice about refusing to talk about his past.
You know, I think about it often because I can relate but...learning someone's story, their experiences, their strengths and weaknesses and hardships, all that stuff...I get it. But I can't always help but wonder: is that a bad thing? I know to some degree we have to try to understand each other but talking about someone's past can be bad. Asking about it, doubly so. Everything in moderation, I suppose, but it feels like we could understand so much more about each other if we weren't so reluctant to do so. At the same time, there will be cases where the scars of the past are things that are hard to touch upon and that I get too. It's just...people often have such fascinating stories. I feel like if we knew more about each other there'd be less...troubles. Perhaps.
But I digress! That statement Vanir made! There's potential there! I mean, you likely guessed it but he has a bit of a rebellious streak, and by rebellious streak I mean he did terrible things, will likely do terrible things and will continue to do terrible things, therefore there are very few people he would bow to. Can we deny that defiance is a sign of strength? The statement made me think of the phrase, "I bow to no man" and it turns out it was from Riddick, and I've never seen the movie! But you just know! It practically speaks for itself! Of course, as is my wont(and his by extension, or rather, vice versa) it turned into a joke! ...Or that's what I want you to believe! It's more that if there's anyone he would bow to, it's to someone he whole-heartedly trusts. In this world, Skuld is likely the only person he would consider his one true ally. Maybe ally isn't the right word, but you likely get the idea. He has a lot of enemies and he'll make more in the future. Given his story, having but one seems fitting, no? If it doesn't yet, just keep watching his story unfold as Reina and Salem's proceeds, and you'll begin to see why.
Salem's a workaholic. Someone get that man some help. He's also in high demand. Also it could probably be clearer, but it sounds like Reina is okay with an angry mob of women coming to Madelaine's with pitchforks and torches. How delightfully devilish, Reina!

Remember how I said this and that about flirty stuff? This is what I'm talking about. I mean, this is a bit more extreme but by this juncture they're practically dating anyway, right? 's fine! I should change this story's name to GIWTWM: The Novel. Which? Why not both?
I wanted to say this was Naomi's first appearance...it might've been. If memory serves I wrote chapter 8 in...2015? This should be after 2016 IIRC. She definitely looks different, but the time gap between Sanctuary and this is so wide that it might be why she has the appearance she does. I think this was also aroound the time I started having Salem explaining and introducing things to Reina, like the appearances of other characters. A clever way to bypass her disability! In truth, the other way, by that I mean not doing it at all was much more convenient for me...past me, I mean. Future me would look back and be like, "Huuuuh? What's this character supposed to look like?" Work smarter, not harder, kids! Or work harder in the moment so you can work smarter in the future! I'd say it's foolproof, but one must be the fool to benefit from him!
So Lucia's...well, appearance I guess, since she doesn't need another introduction needs no introduction! Moving on! It was here that I introduced the idea that she would send out adventurers to gather materials. Why? In USSR and likely Sanc too, I'd introduced the concept that the Vampanelars had a taste for blood from certain individuals. As we learned in the latter, sometimes they can benefit from obtaining just that. Of course, they might still take blood from regular individuals if they like the taste of it. They can tell if they would by the smell alone, as we've heard in Sanc. As for the materials, what they're used for could be a variety of things. Though they might trade in information, they might take up requests themselves for difficult to find materials. It might not be a request, but something they provide to others for one reason or another. Not all information can be heard first-hand, after all. The girls are often out on missions, but they do some fighting themselves to get their hands on tidbits where they can, so in a sense they do double duty. Lucia does most of the trading and request taking. Long and short of it, the girls do their fair share of espionage, but that isn't all they do. They have fighting capabilities and use them from time to time in order to complete quests themselves, and that nets them valuable info!
So Lucia's statements got me thinking. I suppose mostly about Kazuo and his reason for leaving. I feel like it's not...entirely right. Here she says it's a fear of death but what we've seen of him thus far doesn't quite seem right...and I wanna say she could be wrong, but bad information from an info broker is NG. If that's the case, the problem falls to me as the writer and not the character. Looking back and forward, I might revise that and either do it over, or expound upon it so it feels more in line with what we(currently) know about his character and what we learn later on. Of course, later stuff could be revised to to bring everything into line, but this makes him sound mostly like a coward and not much else...which would be kinda strange for a captain of Owl Castle. I suppose in the end, talking about it with the wisdom gained by time is perhaps one of the best means to creating a solid story through the good copy. I feel it's more for me than for any potential readers, but this is a rough draft, after all. In spite of that...I can't shake this sense of dissatisfaction with my past work. To some degree, better planning could alleviate some of those problems, but there are some things you can only discover in the moment. I've known what Vanir's character was like since...well, 2011. Even by this juncture, I hadn't nailed him down entirely. By writing him over the years, his character became much clearer to me until we got what we have today, and I feel like I can say that it's the ideal I have for him. Depending on the work you read, he might not sound the same, but now it would be intentional, rather than a sign of me figuring things out.
I've nothing of worth to say, but I love the idea that Lucia and Salem are both on the same side of the coin. It's rare to find characters who belong to the underworld in this novel, isn't it? I do consider those with Agasuric ties to be, though. TJ and Su especially are good examples of that. To some degree, putting aside the obvious stuff I consider defeating the Sinners part and partial to that. While characters like Peorth work to do things where people can see, those two, and Kooh also, work in the shadows under the noses of the rest of the world. It's a simple parallel but I can't help but feel some...excitement from it, I guess!

Moving on! Monica's...introduction? I can't remember if this was before or after Chapter 8...it sure doesn't feel like it sometimes. Also we're starting to see more of Reina's inner gremlin coming out. Vanir just has a personality that makes people wanna annoy him. We need more men like that in the world. I guess that's how we get the designated straight man. I think I know one! His retorts are godly!
For the record, beasts are easier to outwit than Agasura.
As for the whole poison thing, it was symbolic! Somewhat! Could you tell? The implication was that Dora wanted the venom 'cause she sells potions. The symbolism part I won't tell you but it's there, I promise. The spriggan fur is a part of that, but you've already got it figured out you clever little cookie you!
So about Verun's story...for better or worse, that's all of my own making. In all fairness, in the game it wasn't that big a deal, that place. You get some quests there and uhh...I think that was it. It's fitting, really. Nonetheless, I wanted to do something interesting with it. He's not only a Confidant in the novel, but he has ties with Madelaine's and Vanir. It isn't the whole story, mind you! Wouldn't be any fun if that was all there was to it, now would it? Still, I do love how petty Vanir's actions are. He's helpful in the worst ways. Even so, Verun takes it all in stride and is more often than not, thankful for what he does because he loves Madelaine's too. They might be rivals, but they're bros. One sided bros.
Re-reading this, it reminds me there's a nice little...homage in Pillow Talk! Completely accidental, but if anyone asks, it was totally on purpose!

...I've been thinking about free drinks from Vanir's drink bar. Jars poisoned, jams spreaded, there's garlic on his breath already, Vanir's spaghetti. ...I'll see myself out.
This is very, very important! Vanir's basement! There aren't any Jotun or Jotun related secrets in there, no! And yes, that was a joke that likely won't age well in a few more years but goddamn it I couldn't pass it up! But the joke aside, this is important! There's science happening in that basement! Why is Vanir doing science in the basement? Why is it a secret? What could it beeeeeeeeee?
Also hey! Reina's little run-in with a Jotun is a thing that exists! A thing you can read right here on this Macedonian cabinet-masonry forum! Right at this very moment! Excuse me? You haven't read the once-in-a-lifetime event that was the escape from Asgard through the eyes of Young Reina? What're you waiting for?! Go find out how it happened right now!
Moving on! There's a little nod to...or rather, in P&C there's a nod to Vanir's phrase, "What? No!" did you notice it? It was part of Kana's ringtone.
It's...an interesting prospect, but Reina is thinking of how she can earn his trust, in a sense. I was gonna say to ally herself with him, but she already sees him in such a light. It does feel a little...strange that she'd give up on those aspects so quickly, but if she pestered him about it over the course of the novel, it'd be somewhat out of character and show a lack of growth on her part, especially after what they'd been through. I think there's merit in this. Her understanding that Vanir is the type with high and sturdy walls shows that she's coming to understand him and how to gradually tear down those walls. Even here, she notes that to push too hard will cause him not to speak. Her being able to analyze his character and learning to surpass his defenses is a sure sign of her growth and well...in a strange way, the development of their relationship. The way they talk to each other might not change, but in spite of it they'll grow closer, as will the others.

I'm glad that I did follow up on her curiosity. It's good that she didn't drop the matter entirely, but didn't push for answers on it. It's fitting for a character like her, and she's more likely the type to self-reflect. Taking what she knows and putting the pieces of the puzzle together. I wanna take that and weave it not just into her character, but her fighting style later on. At this stage in their journey, it's likely a little early for her to have a clear idea of how she wants to fight, but gradually, perhaps. Best shown through this novel since I can do it from her perspective rather than have her or someone else explain it in a dialogue in Sanctuary, methinks. The ending won't change, but it'll show how much she's developed!
Moving on, remember how I talked about the way someone saying, "Oh?" sounds? Me too! It's here too! Except Reina takes note of the tone of voice unlike a certain Bard!
It's a strange thing but I suppose it's never explicitly said...Reina isn't unattractive by any stretch of the imagination. Cedric hasn't appeared yet, but if you can picture Hazel, she's a beautiful woman and Reina takes a lot of...well, genes from her mother. One could say she's simply being self-deprecating here, but she doesn't actually believe she is. I mean, she did grow up with Alessa and if it wasn't obvious yet, she's a looker! Boys want her, fish fear her, etc. I was doing some reading and it made me think that perhaps I could make something of an effort to actually describe the girls as beautiful or the men as handsome but I don't...really...ever. Just like how I never mention boob sizes. That one's a bit more tricky...I did mention that, though. Too much detail is bad, but not enough detail is also bad! It's a sticky situation!
Also yes, Reina is made for teasing. We'd known since the start of Innocent! Alessa knew all along! My foresight is 20-20!

With that, that'll be all for this update.
I don't have much to report to be honest. I did some running around, I got a new phone plan with more gigs and I'm...working out, kinda! Yes, me! The guy who spends most of his time at his computer, doing this! It's partially because of that reason! The other reasons I won't say. Buy the 'Truths and Revelations' DLC to find out more. It's half-assed, though. I won't make it to beefcakedom. There are few things in this life I'll half-ass, but if it's for myself I usually make exceptions. I wanted to keel over before I even started this, but I got hopped up on caffeine and finished it because...because. If it sounds weird, that's why. I mean it always sounds weird, but that's the reason stated and the reason I stand by.

Anyway, Pillow Talk is coming along! I hope you're familiar with Preios and whatever places are on it from like...whenever the last time I played LT is, 'cause it'll be on your test! And by on your test, I mean in that novel! Most of it isn't all that important, though. Go figure. Anyway, it's happening! I'm doing it, gradually. Perhaps more of this, soon, and by this I mean Innocent. There's still almost 200 pages to post and by Innocent I mean everything after those 200 or so pages. Remind me not to design characters, 'cause I hate doing it and I suck at it but it needs to be done so I keep doing it and...
Until next time, goodbyeeeeeee!

The two arrived in the portion of the Ancient Forest the fusu husu inhabited.
“Are you ready to begin, Reina?” Salem asked.
She pursed her lips in thought.
“Mostly. What concerns me is, how should we do this? I'm afraid to leave the corpses alone too long, to be honest.”
“You might be on to something there. We cannot say what changes the body might undergo following the demise of the creature. It would likely be best to claim what we need quickly before moving on to the next target.”
Reina raised a finger as she had a realization.
“Why don't we split up the work? If it's finding fusu husu and taking them down, I should be able to handle that much. Do you think you can handle gathering the poison from the glans, Salem?”
“Yes, you can leave that task to me.”
“Good! Let's do it! I just...need you to point me in the right direction.”
He chuckled gently as he took her shoulders, squared them and turned her body in the direction of two fusu husu huddled together.
“Your first marks are roughly twenty meters away from our current location. I will follow your lead, so you can leave your back to me.”
“Don't let me get poisoned, okay? I'm counting on you.”
“I will not fail you. That, is a promise.”
Reina reached out to her katana and unsheathed the blade before preparing her stance. Without another word, she broke out into a sprint with Salem following closely behind, drawing his weapon as he did.
At the sound of her approach, the fusu husus' ears perked up and they quickly scrambled to their feet while making hissing noises. Before they could choose between fight or flight, Reina leapt from a short distance away and brought her blade down upon one of the two. The cut staggered the creature but did not fell it. As it stumbled backwards into the other, she stepped forward and cut another swath through its chest.
As the creature collapsed in the snow, the second backed away and let out a low hiss before the sound of liquid gurgling in its mouth quickly followed.
“I will not let you!” Salem roared as he approached.
He dashed right past it and slit its throat before placing his hand to the ground and turning his body around.  He lunged forward and cut across both its legs causing it to fall backwards. As it fell it spat the poison skyward and Salem took to recover it. He immediately sheathed his blade with one hand while drawing one of the beakers from his belt and caught it within, then sealed it.
“Thanks, Salem!” Reina said as she grinned and assumed her stance once more.
“I won't be able to aid you from here on, so be careful not to let your guard down.” He answered as he stowed away the beaker.
“Aye aye!”
While Salem attempted to get more venom from the fusu husu, Reina listened intently for the movement and conversation of others. North-east of her current location, she could hear the chatter of others and carefully made her way forward, gauging her distance to them based on the sound. As she neared, she heard the chatter come to an end and the familiar gurgling sound from before.
To react too quickly might have them hold their fire and strike when she was open. For her to avoid that would require a well-timed dodge.
There were a brief few moments when the sound came to an end and she noted it. Just as they discharged the venom, she dove to the side and somersaulted to her feet before breaking out into a sprint again. As she drew nearer and the two recovered, the sound of a third preparing to spit on her caught her attention. Moments before it could, she dropped to the floor and slid toward the nearest one. Using her free hand, she pushed her body off the ground and back on to her feet, dragging her blade through the snow into a vertical slash. The creature let out a loud cry as the weapon tore through its flesh and she turned around to bring it through a second time. With both hands now on the hilt, she cut through it horizontally and turned her focus to the next nearest Agasura.
Unlike those before it, it seemed to be attempting a direct attack in place of a ranged one. The sound of its webbed feet plunging into the snow brought her attention to the fore and allowed for her to leap back before it could cut her with its claws.
She was fortunate fusu husu were bipedal, as they could not move through the snow like wolves and other quadrupedal creatures could.
After regaining her balance and the hold on her weapon, she leapt from where she stood to cut the creature down, flipped her blade and sliced it again two times, once diagonally and once horizontally.
She turned her body at the sound of the final of the three preparing to spit venom on her. Noting that there was not enough time to escape the attack, she grabbed the Agasura she had just felled and held it up to block the attack. The moment that the poison splashed on its skin, she shoved it away towards her assailant and charged forward as the two bodies fell to the ground. While it struggled to get to its feet, she ran by it and cut it down, sliding to a halt before standing at her full height.
She let out a sigh before inhaling deeply, then holding her breath. Within the silence, she could hear movement from two directions. The first being from where she came from: the sound of constant steps and the direction meant that it was likely Salem approaching to claim their spoils. North-west of her, a pair of inconsistent steps could be heard drawing nearer. The long strides and the frequency of them meant that there were more fusu husu approaching, at least two of them.
She exhaled and turned her focus towards them. To approach them now would be her best bet. If they think they can catch her off guard, she could get them to try for a preemptive strike and take them down as she did the others.
With her fervour renewed, she stormed towards them, her blade in both hands and at the ready. The awkward waddling of the Agasura came to a halt moments before they bumped into each other and prepared to attack. As she had before, she listened intently for the moment it would strike and upon that moment dawning upon her, she side-stepped the strike.
If what she heard was correct, the second behind it was preparing its attack. It would take her roughly four seconds to get in and cut the creature once and in that time, the other would likely be ready to attack. The problem laid in that she would not be able to both attack and dodge the blow. If Salem were in her shoes, what would he do?
Considering his agility, acrobatics and sleight of hand, he would likely rush towards the first one, cut it from the front as he spun past and cut it again to bring it down. Following that, he would dive at the other one and embed his blade in the stomach.
It seemed his mental simulation training had paid off in dividends. However, this raised the question: could she do it? It certainly was worth a try.
She dashed towards the first fusu husu and performed a short hop to slide through the snow towards it. As she did so she turned her body to cut a swath through the legs, turned once more to perform the second and lost her balance before she could dive. She collapsed in the snow and struggled to regain her footing as the second creature turned to her and prepared to spit poison on her.
“Oh no...” she uttered as she clenched her fists.
At that moment she heard the sound of something piercing its flesh and the venom it was to discharge falling limply to the ground.
“Reina, now is the time! Strike them down!” Salem shouted from her previous location.
Without another moment to spare, she hurried to her feet and cut through the creature before felling its immobile companion.
She sheathed her blade and collapsed to her knees as she let out a long sigh.
Shortly after, she was joined by her companion who placed his hands to her shoulders and knelt beside her.
“Are you alright? You're not hurt anywhere?” He asked, concern in his voice above all else.
“I'm okay, thanks to you,” she answered guiltily.
“What happened? Did you slip and break your stance?”
She knit her brows.
“No, that wasn't quite it. I umm...” She pressed her fingers together nervously. “I tried to emulate your fighting style and kinda botched it.”
Her companion let out a gentle sigh. Whether it was a release to his tension or disappointment, it was difficult to say for certain.
“I'm honoured that you've taken an interest in my fighting style, but it isn't something easily mastered. That matter aside, our choice in weapons differs greatly and that alone changes the circumstances in which we choose to act in.”
He helped her to her feet and she dusted herself off before nodding glumly.
“Consider this scenario: Vanir and Skuld have a very unique fighting style—one that relies on Skuld's size and weight to perform a multitude of attacks that neither could perform alone. What do you think would happen if they decided to swap places?”
Reina tried to imagine Skuld lifting Vanir on to her shoulders and snickered at the prospect. Salem chuckled too, at this.
“Of course, as you could imagine the circumstances are substantially different for the two of us, however I feel the same rules apply. The length and weight of the weapons we wield will change what maneuvers we can perform.
“As you have chosen to walk the path of a samurai, in time your fighting style may further develop according to the circumstances you find yourself in. Many in the past and currently still do, wear heavy armour. I imagine it is on par with, if not similar to that of a Temple Knight or Guardian's. Similar in weight and defense, substantially different in design, mind. Following the advent of the gunslinger and use of other firearms, this has brought about something of a shift, so not all choose to don armour and take up cloth instead.
“Nevertheless, I really don't believe that this is the time or place for a long discussion. Shall we bring these back to Madelaine's and talk more there?”
“That sounds like a good idea,” Reina remarked.

The two arrived at Madelaine's and were welcomed back by the jingling of the door's bell.
“Vanir, we're back!” Reina excitedly chimed as she stepped out of her boots and into a pair of slippers.
“We've returned, Vanir.” Salem added as he closed the door after her.
The sound of a couple of voices of elderly customers drew Reina's attention. Judging by the temporary silence, yet intense glare, Vanir likely did not want her to speak about their endeavour. She did work for him and the customers would likely not want to know their waitress moonlighted as an adventurer.
“W-welcome back,” the barista muttered under his breath.
Reina beamed at hearing his words and Salem looked on in disbelief. Though just barely, she could hear Vanir click his tongue.
It seemed he had to be on his best behaviour since he had customers. What a refreshing change!
“I'll take these upstairs, Reina. Why don't you have a seat and warm up in the meantime?” Salem suggested as he took the rucksack from her back and hoisted it over his shoulder.
“Thanks!”
She took his advice and had a seat at one of the booths. As Salem made his way back down, Skuld emerged from the kitchen holding a tray over her head. She placed the platter on the table and stood on her toes to place a mug before Reina, a tea cup before Salem and a set of cookies between the two.
“It feels weird being the one served,” Reina chuckled. “Thanks for this, Skuld.”
“Thank you, Skuld,” Salem added.
“Nyo,” she responded happily before returning to her master's side.
Reina took a sip of her hot cocoa and let out a satisfied sigh.
“It's warming me from the inside out.”
Salem did not typically drink hot cocoa—he was the type who often would choose not to eat sweets. She suspected he would be big on coffee, but he mentioned once that he avoided caffeine also, since he had no need for it. There were a variety of teas he would drink though, bitter as they were. Nonetheless, she could not help but wonder if his neglect of coffee was the reason he grew so tall. Cause and effect at work, perhaps?
“Shall we continue our discussion from earlier?” He asked.
“I'm all ears! Enlighten me to your teachings!”
“I'm not sure whether I should take that statement seriously or not,” he laughed.
“I'm always serious!” Reina remarked as she grinned.
“Now then, from what I've seen you typically hold your blade with both hands. Have you ever considered the idea of wielding a second katana?”
She raised her brows in disbelief.
“Do...do people do that?”
“Yes. Of course, it is something that would take years to master. That aside, you must train your off-hand in order to wield it with as much strength and skill as your main hand.”
“I guess in that regard, it's a little like a Warrior becoming a Blader, huh?”
“In some respects, yes. However, even if you were to wield but a single blade, it does not change the fact you could wield it with one hand, if you so desire. In so doing, you can increase the strength in which you wield that single blade. This will determine your fighting style also. Should an enemy attempt to overpower you, you could wield the hilt with both hands or place your hand to the blade itself to better divide the amount of strength applied throughout the weapon.
“Warlords on the other hand constantly require both hands to their hilt solely in order to wield them. As such, the time they have to strike is shorter and the time it takes to strike is much longer. I'm sure you're aware of this, but Bladers divide that strength between their blades, sacrificing some for greater speed and mobility. For you to wield a second blade would be similar, yet different to this. You would be adding extra weight to your body, but the second weapon would allow for you to attack more frequently. In turn, your ability to defend yourself will be lessened. That matter aside, performing tricky maneuvers using your off-hand would no longer be possible, as it will be in constant use.”
“So in short, I'd more or less have to choose between a greater offense or defense, huh?”
“Exactly. The same could be applied to armour.”
“I can't really imagine myself wearing heavy armour...I've seen plenty of Temple Knights but those guys trained with lighter stuff for years before moving on to the heavy stuff.”
She let out a quiet groan as she knit her brows.
“Rosetta always used to say with my knowledge and insatiable love for books I'd make a great Mage but I don't think I have a magical bone in my body. She and Warlord Carmen were both really intense and at times a little scary...but inspiring. Although...I never expected I'd turn out so...buff.”
The frail girl she once was had been replaced with a much stronger, more courageous version of her past self. She still had room for growth and hearing how she could proceed from Salem exacerbated that fact. Though she could not be promoted like other adventurers, the options placed before her allowed her to feel that it someday would be the case.
“It suits you well,” Salem said.
“Y-you're just saying that.” She remarked, cheeks flushed.
“I really do believe it.
“Nonetheless, let me get back to the matter at hand. Your fighting style is perfect as is, Reina. Say, for example, that we had a regular sized party. Your core strength, choice of weapon and armour and also stance could determine how well you would fare among other adventurers. I honestly believe you have the potential to make an excellent front-line fighter. Even so, if it is just you and I, I'm sure we'll fare well as we have thus far. Any enemy would be a fool to take his eyes off of you and your ability to draw their attention allows for me to weaken them and deal felling blows.
“I suppose what I truly wish to say is...you need not rush to change. I enjoy our current dynamic and further honed, I'm almost certain that there will be very few if any competitors to us. Be it in a party of four or just you and I, you may rest easy knowing that I have your back through thick and thin.”
She quietly nibbled on a cookie before she buried the bottom half of her face in her sweater.
“I wouldn't doubt you for a moment, you know.”
“Oh to be young again,” the elderly woman at the counter said.
Her husband seemed to chuckle in agreement.
Reina felt her embarrassment increase and she quickly threw her jacket on.
“R-right, that's enough chatter for now! Shall we get going, Salem?”
He smiled at her enthusiasm.
“Yes. Let's be on our way.” He said as he put on his jacket and followed after her.
“We'll be back soon, Vanir!” Reina said as she jumped into her boots and opened the door.
“Until then,” Salem added.
“Don't do anything I wouldn't do,” Vanir replied.
“Mong mong!” Skuld cried as she waved both hands.

The two made their way through the Ancient Forest towards the Forest Mines. Where the paths split to the mines or the city, there was a single tree where a Save Stone was located.
“...and then Alessa said, 'you'd snap my bow in two with that strength of yours',” Reina laughed.
“What a fascinating group of friends you had spent your childhood with,” Salem chuckled.
“Oh! Check it out, a Save Stone!”
The swordswoman took a few steps forward toward the sound but was quickly stopped.
“Careful, Reina. Tis' true that a save stone is nearby, but a couple more steps and you could fall. I imagine it would leave your body in...rather bad shape.”
She frowned slightly, but nodded.
“Thanks for that. I know I should get one of those walking sticks but I haven't really...you know.”
She rubbed her arm sheepishly.
There was not a good reason for it, let alone an explanation for how she felt about it but it just seemed to be something she remained unsure about.
“So long as you don't find yourself in danger, I don't see a problem with it.” He scratched his cheek gently. “By that, I also mean that if I'm with you, I'll do my utmost to protect you.”
Things were looking bad for her. She could feel her face heating up at his words.
“You're always so reliable, Salem.” She said as she clasped her hands together.
“A-anyway! Let's go check that stone out! Vanir was saying that we should try and save wherever we can to make getting around easier. It can be a little expensive, but really helpful when you're in a pinch!”
“You'll have to tell me more about these stones. Nonetheless, for the time being, take my hand. We'll jump to it on the count of three.”
As he suggested, he counted to three as the two took a few steps back and got a running start. They touched down upon a small landing within a tree, at least one story above the ground level. He guided her over to one of two ladders that lead up to the pedestal. Upon reaching the top, Reina took a few steps towards the stone and reluctantly reached out to it. She gently ran her hand over it, feeling the smooth stone against her fingers and bathing in its light before coming across the thin stone spirals that lined the entire structure.
“Would you like to save at this location?” A genderless voice asked them.
Reina jumped at this and Salem took her shoulders to steady her.
“T-they really do have voices within them! Incredible! Guess I will...”
At her response the stone emitted a brighter light that shone down on her, then dimmed briefly after.
“Come on Salem, you too.”
He came over and followed suit and after doing so, the two set off in the direction of the Forest Mines.
“We're not far now, Reina. That matter aside, what exactly are these Save Stones?”
She tilted her head in his direction.
“Have you seen them before? Other than the ones in the city?”
He crossed his arms as the two walked through the snow.
“I vaguely recall seeing one in my pursuit of Vanir and Skuld. It was within the mines, if memory serves. To get there though, I must have passed by this one, but it seems I paid little attention to it the first time around. Though the one in the mines was white and this stone purple. Do their colours mean they serve a different purpose?”
“As far as I know, nope.” She shrugged at this. “They're all used for teleportation. The only thing that matters is the location.”
“Teleportation you say? What mystical technology...and by what means can we perform this?”
“There are stones that people use. Sometimes you can find them in shops or find them out in the fields. If you plan on using the ones in the city though, you're gonna need capsules. Oh! Also! The GMA has an item called a warp crystal that lets you teleport to any stone that you've saved at, regardless of distance. It has unlimited uses too! It's just that it has a certain time limit and then you need to recharge it.”
“Take this ladder, Reina.” Salem suggested as he guided her towards it.
“Still, to think the GMA holds such incredible power...just who are they? Are they the architects that built these marvels?”
“Oh no! At least, not from what I know. A lot of the scriptures say that the Save Stones were placed on Jienda by our goddess, Lady Amae and the Creator God Ah. When the Agasura first waged war against Midgard, Lady Amae sent out a group of legendary Cerebians by the name of the Seven Saints to place protective wards in each city state so that the Agasura could not harm the people in them. During the war, they spread out over the continent and placed others in the fields like the one we just saw as beacons for people to travel to.
“To that end, I suppose it's not all that strange for the GMA to know how to make or get warp crystals. Sadly, I dunno too much about their history, just that they know plenty about ours and continue it through the strangest of means.”
“It is somewhat reassuring to know that they seek to aid both Humanity and Cerebian alike in their endeavours. Their means are unusual, but I suspect that there is some reason as to why they do things in such a manner. I just hope that they don't become enemies in the future.”
“It'll be fine...right?”
“I have little doubt. Should that power they wield be abused, I believe that there will be people who know and will act upon this. You have reliable allies in high places. Should anything happen, I believe they will inform and act.
“For now, let us focus on the pressing matter at hand. The mines are before us and our mission upon us. We must do all that we can to get through this safely.”
“Yeah. Lead the way, Salem.”
She wrapped her arms around his as the two took their first steps in the Forest Mines.

The mines were rather quiet compared to the forest outside. The duo made their way into it, step by step down a spiral staircase leading to the first floor of the area. Reina could not make out the presence of any Agasura, as the only things she could hear were the footsteps of she and her companion, their shoes pressing and rising from water and the droplets from the roof. As they neared the bottom of the staircase, the shrill squeak of bats accompanied by the rapid beating of their wings drew Reina's attention as they neared. The two covered their faces as the creatures flew by and the sound began to die down.
After finally entering the first floor, they found themselves within the Forest Mines. According to Salem, the walls were a dark blue, likely limestone. The landings and floors were a dull grey, made of common rock. Some of the walls and corners had lumps of stone at times scarce or rife with minerals. This high in the Mines, one would likely find more common materials such as copper, iron and topaz if the miner was fortunate. Small pieces of these could be seen, safely stored away within the rock.
“It will not take long for us to get to the second floor, Reina,” Salem began. “The Agasura within here are not the most dangerous out there, but let us keep our wits about us.”
“It's quiet here,” she said.
The sound of the bats' beating wings as they made their way out into the evening forest was all that made a sound.
“Yes. The first floor of the mines is devoid of any Agasura. There are clusters of common minerals as far as the eye can see around here and nothing else. I imagine the spriggans are much further down, so it would be best if we conserved enough stamina to get to them and get back out.”
Reina grinned at his statement.
“It's not like I had a mind nor a pick to start mining.”
“Yes I would expect as much.”
She tilted her head quizzically, unsure if it was another back-handed compliment or a regular one.
Nearby there was a ladder that lead to a second landing a few feet below them. After climbing down it, Salem lead Reina around the clusters forming upon the stone and across a wooden bridge.
“There's a small gap here between where we are and where we can reach. It seems there is a ladder to allow access to the ground floor, but there is little need for us to take it. Shall we make the jump?”
She smiled impishly.
“Do you even need to ask? You know I love me some dangerous antics.”
At this, he laughed.
“Of course. Your love of being airborne is unmistakable.”
Definitely a backhanded compliment.
At Salem's count, the two jumped across the gap and made their way up another ladder. Past a couple of stone clusters stuck to a wall, they found another set of stairs that would lead them to the second floor.
“We're likely to come across some enemies on the next floor, Reina. Don't let your guard down.”
“Aye aye!”
Without further ado, arm in arm, the two made their way to the next floor.

After making their way down the stairwell the two arrived in the second level. Though warmer in comparison to the forest, it was without a doubt, somewhat colder than the first floor. In spite of this, much of the mines was the same. The only warmth and sources of light being their interconnected bodies and the torches upon the walls.
In the general area, a group of mine beetle gs resided. Upon glimpsing the two, they would chirp and raise their horns in a vain attempt to intimidate their opponents. At the sound, Reina's expression became taut and she placed a hand to her scabbard.
“You need not be on your guard at this very moment, Reina. This landing is one of the safer places in the mines. The creatures are, however, on the various landings we'll need to traverse to reach our destination, so we'll need to fight our way past them as we climb further down and back up.” Salem said as he placed a hand to her sword hand.
“I'm not very familiar with the area. Can you give me a crash course on what the landscapes are like in here?” She asked as she eased her grip.
“Yes, of course. This floor is separated into roughly three different levels. Where we are is the highest point and the exit. Directly across from us is another landing of similar length, where the entrance to the third floor awaits. There is a beetle there. The middle level has two landings alike to those above. The one below us has one beetle g upon it, while the other has two. The ground floor is relatively flat, but be warned that there is a mineral cluster nearly in the centre of it. From what I can see, there are two beetle g down there, but we should be wary of any others present.”
“There were beetle g....s? In the Forest too, right? What makes these guys different from the others? Are they a sub-species?”
“I would expect so. Unlike their forest counterparts, their shells are a different colour and they seem much more aggressive. Rather territorial, at that. Would that we could avoid them, but it seems we have little choice in the matter. I've no qualms with the creatures but if they hinder us, I will eliminate them.”
“Shell, huh? Guess we've just gotta flip them over and strike their underside. Evolution is on our side this time! Opposable thumbs, baby!”
She gave her comrade a double thumbs-up and he laughed.
“I wouldn't recommend trying to flip them over with your hands, but I respect your enthusiasm. Now, shall we?”
“Ready when you are!”
“We can get down here.”
Salem showed her to the ladder and as she slid down it, he jumped down to the next floor and met her there.
“Let's make quick work of it, Reina!”
Assuming the beetle g would not impale her and kill her instantly, now would be the best time to practice her movement in live combat. Trial and error would be her path to understanding and eventually mastery. There was little she could do for Salem but to open a path in battle...if even that, she would feel that she was growing and would someday be able to be his equal and not a student to him.
“I'll take the lead!”
Reina dashed towards the beetle g, listening for its steps amidst the sound of her own boots pounding the stone. As she came within range of it, she leapt over the creature and touched down behind it before spinning on the balls of her heels.
“I'm gonna send it your way!”
She stuck one foot out beneath it and kicked it into the air. After regaining her balance, she kicked it towards Salem who drew his blade at the sight. As it soared towards him, he armed his blade and cut a swath right down its belly as it hurtled towards the other landing. The corpse tumbled across the ground and came to a rest briefly afterwards, leaving a small cloud of dust in its wake.
“Whew! That really got my blood flowing! Let's go, Salem!”
“Pardon?”
She sprinted towards him and took his hand as she leapt towards the hole and landed hard with her companion. As the two gathered their bearings, Salem let out a quiet gasp.
“As I had suspected, there was a third down here.”
The beetles focused on the two and began angrily chirping as they scuttled toward them.
“How do you wanna handle this?” Reina asked as she tilted her head to her companion.
“First things first.” He answered as he placed his back to hers. “I believe we have roughly several seconds before they are within striking range. Reina, on my signal I want you to to perform a low sweep with your blade and perform a coup de grace.”
She nodded solemnly as she listened for the approaching enemies and his signal.
“Ready? Switch!”
The two swapped positions and the swordswoman drew her blade. The moment they turned Salem's weapon met the horn of an oncoming beetle and caught it in a deadlock. After a couple of moments he forced it off of its feet and into the stone cluster. Following the momentum of his counter, he spun on the balls of his heel as he transitioned into a crouch and pierced its belly with his weapon.
Meanwhile, as Salem had instructed her, Reina lunged forward and performed a low sweep with her katana. She had used enough force to drag the first beetle into the other, causing them to collide and flip over in succession. The moment their shells hit the ground, she cut their stomachs horizontally twice before taking up a battle stance and listening.
The ensuing silence was proof enough that the battle had ended.
She sheathed her blade and nodded.
“Good call, Salem.” She said as she grinned at him.
“Your praise is unwarranted, but I'll gracefully accept it,” he answered.
“It's okay to have some confidence! You're too humble for your own good, mister.”
“It's how I've always been. Change can be difficult at times, but I will give your consideration plenty of time to mull over.”
“Yeah, I guess that's been you all these years. But that's the Salem we know and love.”
“...You also? I see.”
“So now that the worst of these guys are out of the way, let's keep going! Don't wanna keep Lucia waiting. Also, I'm on dinner duty today,” she laughed.
“I'm looking forward to it.”
At that she took his arm and he guided her towards their path upwards.
Following closely behind her, the moment she ascended to the landing he leapt from where he hung on and crouched behind her, drawing one of the knives he carried on him. As the beetle g neared, he hurled it and it deflected off of the horn, staggering the creature.
“Now's your chance, Reina!”
“I'm on it!”
She dashed forward and smashed the hilt of her weapon into the horn, causing the creature to lose its balance and collapse on its back. Following this, Salem followed after her and stabbed his weapon through its abdomen.
“Good. There's only one left and we can proceed to the next floor.”
“Are there more of these guys? We're on a roll!”
Salem chuckled at her enthusiasm.
“There is one more on the level above us. Let's do away with it and head to the third floor. I believe where we want to be should be the fifth floor.”
“Sounds like a plan.”
Reina began to climb up and as she did heard the sound of the beetle chirping before it lunged at her.
“Eek!”
She reeled her head back and her hand nearly slipped before Salem placed an arm around her back and threw one of his knives at the creature.
“Are you alright?” He asked.
He always kept an eye out for her. He truly was an incredible protector and fighter.
Her cheeks flushed.
Now was not the time for remembering how much she appreciated him and his watchful eye, but she would not forget it either.
She placed one hand to the ground before her and pulled herself up, getting on her hands and knees before grabbing the beetle by its horn. With both hands she flipped it over and picked up the knife Salem had hit it with. With both hands, she plunged it into the abdomen as it writhed and let out a dying cry. When it had come to an end, she pulled out the weapon and wiped her brow.
“Hmm...in spite of what I said, it seems to have been an effective tactic nonetheless. Your daring knows no bounds, nor does it ever cease to impress.”
She waved her hands and grinned impishly.
Following this, he offered her his arm and she took it so the two could proceed.

After traversing the stairwell the two came to a quiet room. Similar to the others, there was two middle landings located beneath the entrance and exit. On the lowest floor a pedestal was located with a Save Stone erected. As it was with the others, it emitted a bright light and a low humming sound. Like a beacon of hope in the darkness for any adventurers delving in the mines, there were no Agasura in the surrounding area, offering them sanctum.
“Is that...?” Reina asked, her mouth hanging agape.
“Yes, it was here that I had glimpsed the transformed Vanir.” Salem remarked, his tone pensive and his expression likely as much.
Reina climbed down and approached the stone. She jumped across the gap between her and it, then solemnly listened to its hum for a few moments.
“...It must've been scary, huh? Leaving aside the creatures we've faced in our journey, I've never really come across an Agasura. Especially not a greater Agasura.”
“I find it difficult to describe whether it was daunting or not. Just as you have not had the experience of facing off with Agasura such as that, I have not either. Very scarcely had I needed to fight even the most general Agasura. However...given our experiences, currently I find the most intimidating enemies to be people. They do not have the sensibilities of an Agasura and that in itself is concerning.
“Back on the topic of Vanir and Skuld, the concern and urgency I had sensed then has diminished substantially. Is it possible that the time we had spent with the two has dulled my senses to the lurking danger?”
The swordswoman leaned against the stone and grinned at her puzzled companion.
“I think you've just come to trust them and care about them,” she laughed.
“Is that so?”
“Of course! If a dog bites you then you might be scared of it at first, but if it lowers its head and lets you pet it, it's not so scary anymore, right?”
“A curious analogy...though it does make sense.”
“Right? Our talk from earlier, do you remember the two people I mentioned?”
“It was Warlord Carmen and Rosetta, yes?”
She nodded in response.
“Warlord Carmen was Virgil's teacher and more often than not, she would be yelling at the Warriors.” She chuckled sheepishly as she scratched her cheek. “Her exercises were ruthless too, according to him. In spite of that, though, she'd always make sure her students were properly equipped for the training sessions and that no one was left behind. Virgil even told me that a part of the reason she was so hard on them was so that they would be ready for the world out there; since the places outside of Xenym were much more dangerous and unforgiving than what we knew in it, she wanted them to be strong enough to be the shoulder their allies could lean on.
“In Rosetta's case, she often came off as a little cold and sometimes bitter but she was just a little awkward. We both were.” Reina snickered at the memory. “When she was with Julius though, she would show a much softer side of her. After she gave birth to her daughter Kasumi, she also really showed how loving she was. I think that was the first time I had seen what motherhood was like...and that loving gaze and tone she spoke to her daughter with was so sugary sweet! The relationship between them was really something.
“As for our barista, I think he has that same side to him. He's really sweet with Skuld and he's a little stand-offish with us, but he shows his concern one way or another.”
“That is true...even when we were in Aoich, he had called in a favour from another guild to help us transport our mark. I take it that this is the effect of one's bond with another. With their family and friends...strangers can become acquaintances, acquaintances companions and so on and so forth,” Salem added. “Who we were and who we can become...this is something I've thought a lot about over the years we've stayed at Madelaine's.”
“You've changed a lot huh? I think you'll continue to, also.”
Reina smiled.
“It makes me curious about you, Reina.”
She nearly jumped on the spot, cheeks flushed.
“M-m-me?! W-well...you know...” She pressed her index fingers together nervously. “Well it's not that interesting. I was the quiet book girl in my village. So I was a little really awkward and for most of my life it was just me and Alessa. The two of us were inseparable.”
She clasped her hands together as she lowered her head.
“Truth be told, I dunno where I'd be without her. She was always bright and energetic and knew how to make everything interesting. She expanded my world outside of books and helped me to see the world in a whole new light. The reason I met her was because my mom and hers were friends and guild mates. Mom retired from adventuring when my grandma couldn't dance anymore and took up the studio after her. She'd look after me and Alessa when Alessa's parents were out on missions. Alessa also came to lessons and helped me get better, though I never was that good at it...”
She laughed as she gently scratched her cheek.
“It was because of her that we became friends with Virgil. To this day, I still hold those memories fondly in my heart. But also...my stay at Madelaine's. My time with you and Vanir and Skuld are all my precious memories. So that these peaceful days can continue and so that we can enjoy them with the other people we love, I'll fight. These memories and hopes and dreams spur me on. I'll do everything I can to succeed...and to that end and so those I love don't need to know loss, I'll live on.”
She clenched a fist to her chest.
Her chest tightened at the prospect of speaking her mind. Of stepping into territory she had not before. Of speaking the truth her heart yearned for.
“I want to grow...to be a bit bolder. To be the person you can confide in also, Salem. I know you have your reasons for keeping the things about you to yourself...and that's okay. I don't want to force anything out of you, nor do I want you to have to recall painful memories. But even if it's just a little bit at a time, I want to get to know you. The you that's hidden the depths of his heart in a cage. You...are an irreplaceable person to me, so I want you to tell me everything. Be they happy or sad memories, aspirations for the future, fears for the present, all of it. As you carry the burden of this task with me, I want to help carry your burdens too. We're in this together, after all.”
She had to choose her words very carefully. She was on the cusp of confessing exactly how she felt and to do that carelessly might make their relationship as it was go up in flames. Without a doubt, it was much too soon for that.
There was a long period of silence following her declaration. Reina lowered her head nervously, wondering if she was too forward in explaining how she felt.
“I...I'm not sure what to say,” Salem said.
She definitely overdid it!
“To think that you had spent all this time thinking of me that way...makes me rather happy. It's...a new occurrence to me. A curios thing, really.”
He chuckled gently as he brushed his bangs behind his ears.
“As you have for me, Reina, I would like you to know me as I do you. I promise you, in time I will tell you everything so that you will know all of me. I know not how that will change our relationship, but I hope that our bond can withstand the tempest that is my history. At the very least, I owe you that truth.”
She was both thankful and anxious at what truth he imparted on her here. What was it in his past that made him describe it as such?
For a moment, she grit her teeth but quickly smiled for him.
“Whatever it is, I'll approach it with an open mind. I'm sure everyone has done things they're not proud of, not because they wanted to, but because they didn't have a choice. I'll face your demons with you, Salem. I promise.”
He closed his eyes and let out a quiet murmur of acknowledgement.
“Your kindness offers me solace. I'll hold to this dream that we share and allow it to spur me on also. Come whatever may, I will have your back.”
She grinned.
“You always do.”
The young man shrouded in secrets, who kept his head low and his voice quiet...the young man who she, little by little came to love and feared to part with...she would be the light in his life. Just as Alessa was hers through her darkest times, she would shine the light on his demons so that he would not have to live his life forever chained down by them. Whatever it took, she would strive to be his path to freedom.

After saving at the violet stone and pressing onwards and upwards, the two made their way down to the fourth floor. Taking the stairwell further down into the depths of the mines, they came across the next section they would need to pass. Reina listened keenly for what they might be up against. The sounds of claws scraping against stone—paws touching down and the occasional light growl. Constant sniffing and frequent steps. Some sort of dogs or wolves?
“Are we up against wolves? They're not blue wolves, are they? In here?” She asked.
“No, no, thankfully. They're a sort of dog. A rather feral looking type, at that. Nonetheless, if my experience serves they will not let us bypass them without a fight. Nor has their numbers dwindled since I last visited.”
“I think we can take 'em! How many are there and where? I'll grab their attention.”
“Directly below us is a single landing. If you are to go there, I wouldn't recommend going too far past the length of where you stand now here or on the far end of the floor. Mind the placement of the ladders to gauge your distance and you should be fine.”
“Got it! Leave it to me.”
After being led to where the ladder waited for her, she climbed down a few steps before the dogs below began to growl at her.
“No time for pleasantries, huh?”
She hopped down from the ladder and drew her katana as they bared their fangs at her. With both hands wielding it at her side, she stepped forward as one of the two lunged.
For the time being, her best bet would be to stall it out while Salem performed an aerial takedown.
She swung her blade towards its open maw and suspecting danger, it clamped down on the weapon. But moments later, the sound of her companion diving from where he stood and cutting through the air and subsequently the creature before her followed suit. It's grip on her weapon fell slack and she pulled away as the other dog and Salem engaged each other. As it gnashed its teeth and leaped, claws first towards him, he side-stepped the strike as he cut through its left flank and across its front leg. As it touched down and staggered away from him, Reina followed up with a vertical slash, a turn and a diagonal cut through it, felling the creature.
“You predicted my actions? How admirable.” Salem said, smiling somewhat.
“That kind of movement is your specialty! The moment you didn't follow after me I had a feeling that's what you'd do. Sooner or later it'll become second nature.”
“Of that, I can safely say I'm certain.”
Following his statement, Salem guided Reina to the next ladder that lead to the entrance to the fifth floor. Step by step, the two proceeded deeper into the mines and closer to their mark.

“It's sure quiet here,” Reina said.
“Yes. It seems we are not the only ones here,” Salem remarked.
“What do you mean?”
“There are corpses of bats littered about. Many of them have various cuts across their bodies or missing limbs.”
Reina grit her teeth at the description.
“Someone decided to fight bats? Why?”
“I suspect that these bats may be somewhat different from those that we ran into on the first floor. They're much bigger than the average bat as are their claws and fangs.”
Salem took a few steps away from Reina and crouched down, perhaps to examine it.
“There are no other distinctive differences as far as I can see, but I imagine that like the other creatures within the mines, they are likely territorial, if not simply aggressive.”
“They're all dead though, right? So we won't have to worry about them?”
Salem returned to her side and allowed for her to take his arm.
“It seems so, however, I cannot say for certain. Our current location is shrouded in darkness, barely lit by the torches on the wall. As such, I cannot get a clear view of where they might be located. Let's keep an air of caution about us.”
“Okay.”
After being guided to a ladder, Reina found herself climbing further and further down. This one, much taller than the others may have lead her directly to the ground floor. It was difficult to say, but it certainly made her feel that way. Salem soon joined her and the two took their first steps until they were put on guard by a loud screech. They immediately drew their weapons as a bat descended from the roof, its wings beating rapidly as it approached.
“There was still one left!” Reina said as she tried to follow the sound with her weapon.
“Tsk! I suspected as much!” Salem said, stationed next to her.
It seemed to not be approaching just yet. Perhaps it was waiting for the opportune moment to strike, but she would get it first.
The moment it started its approach she took a vertical swing at it but cut only air. Before it could retreat she took another couple of swings but could not hit her target.
“This thing is really slippery,” she complained.
Both afraid to end her onslaught and to risk receiving an attack while retreating, she continued her pursuit.
“Like this, we won't be able to fell it. Let it come to you, Reina.”
“To be completely honest, I don't want that thing scratching me with its giant claws!”
“Then allow me.”
At his words, she stopped her offensive and took a defensive stance as she waited.
She did not like the circumstances but there was no denying that he was likely more suited for this. She had precious little experience against small targets, let alone airborne ones.
As it attempted another attack, she heard Salem's clothes rustling in one swift movement.
“There,” he said.
She heard the sound of one of his knives piercing the creature's flesh as it was dragged away by the impact. A dying cry was released before both bat and weapon touched down.
“Nice shot!” She said, a look of surprise on her face.
Thank you,” he answered.
As the two reclaimed the knife, Reina decided to throw out a question.
“So, how many of those things do you carry on you, anyway?”
“Typically, I carry six. They're very uncommon, so I must be careful not to lose them if it can be helped. Should the need arise, I am not unwilling to give them up.”
Uncommon was an understatement, in her opinion.
They were long, perhaps rhombus-shaped blades with a thin oval hilt and a circular handle, a small hole in the handle. She had never wielded nor read about that type of knife, but it was rather aerodynamic and carried quite a bit of weight to it, allowing it to pierce through the hides of most creatures.
“I see,” she muttered.
As the two pressed on up the nearest ladder and to the next stairwell a tense air was about them.
“In truth, I have never been down this far before. I know not what awaits us further in, but it's highly likely we are getting closer to the spriggans. Given that they are this far down into the mines, I imagine they and any other Agasura within will be rather powerful.”
After joining her arms to his, Salem led Reina down the next set of steps.
“Maybe because of that, Lucia made this the extra requirement for our quest. The fusu husu weren't too bad, especially given the conditions of their habitat...but in here, nothing changes because it's so far underground.”
She knit her brows in thought.
“What worries me most is that these are Agasura that wield weapons. I'm almost certain they'll be a lot tougher than everything we've faced thus far.”
“I imagine that we won't be able to challenge them head-on. At best, we'll be able to parry some of their strikes. I recommend using that as a last resort.”
“Hearing that from you makes me kinda antsy.”
“Large Agasura are typically slow. We should use their size against them to land strikes when they're open.”
“Guess that's our only choice, huh?”

Free the demons from their cages. Let them run amok. Kill God. What's the worst that could happen?
This is now an SMT fanfiction.
So? Let's get down to it!

Man, seeing this stuff takes me back lol. Doing the scene with the wolves was me working to understand the style I developed for this novel and this part was me improving on it, somewhat. Having Salem dictate distances, the two forming plans and working around each other's strengths, all that stuff. I really wanted to capture the feeling of the two fighting as one unit. It's a big part of their character arc, but its currently in the early stages of it so as they are, they're still far from what they could be capable of. Even so, in the first few paragraphs you can see the trust they have in each other.
Since I often switch between perspectives, showing Reina's strengths and weaknesses through the prose plays an important part. What she hears, where, and how she responds are often the cues you'll see. Since there's no particular stances at this point in the novel, their fighting styles are more heavily reflected through their specific actions rather than how they might perform those skills. It's interesting in a way, no? The stances/spells are typically universal, so how they're performed and how they're used are defining traits of the characters that utilize them. Of course, the basic forms are present there too, but a little less prevalent.
In the case here, I wanted to capture some of Reina's personality in her fighting style. It's very different from what you'd expect of her. It can be a little brash, somewhat aggressive, but not entirely careless. Salem made a joke about it when they went to hunt the wolves, that they'd be more scared of her than she them. I mean, she uses one of the fusu husu as a meat shield. She's pretty intense when it comes down to brass tacks! But even if it might seem strange at a glance, I think it's good. The fact that she's willing to do what it takes, shows how much she's grown over the course of the novel. She's a better fighter, even alone than she once was.
I do realize I didn't describe them, but that might've been for the best. Reina likely knows of them and some of their details are mentioned. They're bipedal lizard creatures...which pretty accurately sums them up. There are details here like the webbed feet, etc. They do have fin-like ears, but that's kinda excluded. What're they called again, frills? I think some dinos have them.
But back to the matter at hand, breathing! No no, there aren't any techniques. But it does help her focus. As you can imagine, being out of breath or even needing to do it at all would likely distract you from the sounds around you. For her, that could be fatal. You can see her that she's familiar with the sound and frequency of Salem's steps and can determine that of her enemies.
Following that, it's battle planning! This is important because there aren't many characters who would do something like this on the fly. Doubly so for the mental simulations, but it feels very Reina, doesn't it? I hadn't forgotten that she still had room to grow, and putting aside her own training, Salem is the goal she aspires to. The skill he has and displays in combat, she tries to emulate it. It's only to a degree, of course. She acknowledges his abilities, but doesn't follow the path she mentally mapped out, instead, opting for a path that would work for her. Hence, the short hop into slide. The best part is, she totally messes it up.
Why is it the best? It takes a lot of things into consideration. For example, the terrain they're fighting on. It's clear they have some semblance of experience with it, and to some degree Reina uses it to her advantage, hence, all the sliding she does in this fight. However, it can be unpredictable, and without the proper skill nor knowledge of the terrain, it can lead to mistakes like the one she made there. The plan was good, but flawed. From a writer's perspective, it's good to show those moments. If everything worked out perfectly every time, there'd be no threat, and not having one is bad! In this case, I got to show her knowledge, show how she could improve(in theory) and how her lack of knowledge and experience could be detrimental. It's something that does happen throughout the novel. Her loss to Vanir comes to mind, doesn't it? She held her own well, and she fought even when the odds were bad and still lost. But it showed that she had spirit and that she wouldn't give up easily. It's a heroic trait and makes for a strong heroine that readers could get behind. In losing, it shows that she still has flaws, room to grow and continues to do so as we see here. But again, we see the trust the two have in each other, and the consideration they have for each other. As ever, they work better as a unit than alone, however, they needn't always depend on each other. Strong alone, stronger together, that sort of thing.
Following their battle, we get a bit of information from Salem. A timely dialogue, we learn a little bit about the history, the circumstances and potentially what may come next for Reina. Like the cases I mentioned perhaps in the USS threads, Salem's style as a fighter, one could say is rather defined. I think...that was more about character, really. Those who completed their adventure and those who were beginning them. Salem's is far from over, really, but as far as fighting goes he's very well-defined in what he's capable of and it won't likely see much change. However, it doesn't mean he won't learn anything new! He'll still adapt new skills and add them to his style, and he'll change over the course of the novel also. In Reina's case, as mentioned before, she's still figuring things out. She's classless, clueless and maidenless. There's potential there, though!

So it's back to the cafe for hot cocoa and discussions about how to better slay your foes. This discussion? Important. Very much so. It's essentially Reina learning about how her class could function. It's sowing the seeds of what could be. Salem doesn't use those styles, but he is familiar with them and him teaching her about it serves a variety of roles. What are those? It gives Reina an idea of what she might be able to do in combat, thus, expanding the range of her mental simulations! It harkens back to their little match also, and shows that to some degree, she inherently understands what he was teaching her there. Whether she'd use it that way is another matter in and of itself, though. It lets readers of this, and of the other works, have a good idea of how she develops and shows what she took to heart and put into practice. Believe it or not, this was written before chapter 12! Speaking of, if you read chapter 12 it gives you an idea of how much work she put in to accomplish those things and a clear idea of her growth. If it does give you that sense, it means I did a decent job of expanding on her character. There's more work to be done on all of those fronts, but a good foundation is key!
I don't wanna say tooo much about it 'cause it'd all be spoilers for Sanc and probably this, but if you read it, you can see for yourself.

Next scene is back to the Ancient Forest and opens with the end of a convo between the two. I really love their dynamic because of the back-and-forths the two of them have. Salem's a great instructor and at times teacher and Reina's chipper attitude bounces well off of his more aloof personality. Those aspects along with a variety of others begin to show themselves in both characters as the story progresses.
Anyway, the walking stick! To be completely honest with you, that was something I personally was worried about. I spent...well, potentially years thinking about whether she should have an aid of some sort like that. Always asking, "what if Salem or Skuld aren't present? Why shouldn't she use something like that?" A small part of me is still a bit unsure about it. Realistically speaking, it'd make the most sense for her to use it, or at least have it, if only once in a while. I can't imagine her carrying it into battle unless it could be...you know, retractable at least, so its not in the way. But at the end of it all, I decided not to do it anyway. Reina's explanation there is bare bones, but that was intentional, believe it or not. Allow me to elaborate.
I did it this way because I wanted it to be a decision she made as a character, not because of my own being unsure. To some degree, I wanted it to be...how do I put it? Like an inner turmoil about her disability. That despite living with it for some time, that she hadn't entirely accepted it. In another way, it's a sign that she doesn't want to be...vulnerable, in a sense. Realistically speaking, without it she's even more so, as we see in this example, but it's not meant to be a logical conclusion. She's a logical person in...in cases that likely don't include Salem, but I wanted there to be something she had to work out regarding that and I felt it was a fitting place. She wants to be a fighter, but something like that doesn't really elicit that feeling, does it? She's a character who struggled with her own weakness and to some degree, relying on that might feel like embracing it, in some strange way. At least, that's how I saw it, and hopefully portrayed it in that short dialogue.
Moving on! Save Stones! Why are they Save Stones and not Iris Stones? This took place before Iris' journey....technically ended! Thus whatever she did to those stones to put her memories in them hasn't happened yet. I used Reina's sense of touch to describe them somewhat, but if you read any of Frequency you know what the field stones look like. Reina's words indicate that she knows about them, and that was the goal! You can tell she read about them, but out in the tundra there's none, really, nor are they on Asgard, so it's a first! As for the voice...who's could it be?
Also Salem is a liar! There was totally a stone in Owl Castle! If memory serves it was a Levi Stone. I thiiiiiiiiiiink. What was Sir Levi doing there? Who knows? I mean, I knew, but I sure as hell can't remember now lol. Play the game. Somebody has to. Take some screenshots and send them to me, please and thanks, my memories are vaguer than the Iris Stones.
Before we get into the lore, trivia! I dunno if I mentioned the Iris Stone Fragments before, but they were a one-time use consumable item you'd use to teleport to the last stone you saved at. Essentially you'd have two saves: one for the fields, and one for the cities. If you died in battle, you'd return to your city save. There are of course, the city warp capsules to go directly to each city, and then there are the Jienda Warp Tokens, which let you teleport via the...I forgot the name of it. But it was the funny tent with the Ramua hologram. The tokens and fragments were dropped by mobs, but the latter could be bought IIRC.
Now, the lore. The GMA...well, we know about them. They're mentioned in USSR, Sanctuary(multiple times) and now here! They do things! They run the Abio Store and all that good stuff since there's no cash shop in this novel lol. You likely guessed it, but they are Asgardians and they know things about said Asgardians. Will they tell? Unlikely. Them aside, the history nut knows about the goddess and her Saints, and about how they erected those stones. Never did find out how they were built so...though in all fairness, it's probably just a game mechanic. Fast travel is good and important! If you use it in a novel, however, you might get made fun of or called a hack, so use it with caution! If your novel is built on a game's concept, you're screwed, so abandon all hope and embrace the onslaught of insults!
Now, whether the GMA will be allies or enemies, you decide! Am I enough of a hack to play such a card? You can decide that too! Knowledge is power. Power for me, that is.

Into the mines with these two dorks. Not too much happens, and that isn't a bad thing! We do get some dialogue here and as you can see, Salem's coming into his own a bit more, playing along with Reina's antics. His little witty remarks to her shakes up their dynamic a bit and shows how they're growing together. He still has his somewhat aloof nature but he's softening up a bit!
I need to say it, calling an enemy a Beetle G is frustrating as hell. What is the G? What does it stand for? How am I supposed to describe them in a novel?! Do I put an apostrophe after the G? I had something of a crisis when it came to this part. Also what's the plural form of beetle g? It was hell. You can see my confusion through Reina's dialogue! It's been years and I still don't understand!
My complaints aside, a new battle starts here. In truth, I was having a bit of fun with this one, but it was a good opportunity for me to show Reina's more playful side in battle. Since she had a chance to get warmed up with the fusu husu, she's a bit more lively here. That aside, we get..this isn't the first time, is it? The two's tendency to do a switch maneuver. In case I hadn't talked about it before, it isn't just one thing. Standing back-to-back is one example of it, but they have a variety of them. Something of a prototype to their later styles. Since they often fight in close quarters, knowing how to get around each other is key, to Reina especially relies on knowing where Salem is to attack accordingly. Since he's very versatile in combat, he can easily adapt on the fly.
Do you see it? The flirting? It's there. It's everywhere. Just little things here and there, sometimes hidden, sometimes not. Reina's moments are a lot more obvious and since this is from her perspective, we get her reactions but it happens!

I have to admit, the scene with Vanir transforming feels like something out of a fever dream by now. I think I wrote that during my initial stint in 2013. Hell, that whole year felt like some kinda...nightmare. I won't be reminiscing about it, though it does make me realize how much things changed since.
One of the things I like about this scene is that it feels like the perfect time to have a chat. You know how in games you might be in the city and you can talk with your party members? Or you set up camp with the boys and have dinner and stuff, that sort of thing. It's a safe area where the two of them can let their guard down and chat about things not related to battle. They're still in a dangerous place, but within it they found somewhere they could take refuge.
Of course, the discussion itself shows a bit how their relationships changed and how it changed them. The one between them is constantly moving forward, but those outer ones are just a little different, so hearing them talk about it can expand on those unseen and those seen. Reina's monologue here shows where she began, how it changed over time and points to the present, then finally the future. Through it, it tells us things we know about her and further expands on her past. We see what she values, who, and what she fights for. We learn about her conviction, wishes, and what spurs her forward, even at the very moment. Rather than a moment of weakness, it's a moment of strength, of reasserting herself and determining how she'll go forward. The last of those things were her wishes regarding him, and in this novel that's something very important. Her words here, some of them you'll hear again so make a mental note of them. What she talks about explores some of the major themes of this act.
Some of the things I like about this moment is that we get to see Salem's reaction, how he's slowly but surely opening up to her. Strangely enough, he was the one who suggested she do so for Vanir, I mean, speak openly and honestly and in doing so with him well...I guess you could say he got uno reversed. No, wait, that doesn't work. No YYYYYEEEEEEEEEAH moment today.
In that same vein, Reina is willing to face his past as she was with Vanir. She didn't understand him, but she was willing to look past any initial suspicions and face what happened with an open mind. This is an integral aspect, so remember it. It'll come into play later on, too.

Moving on, more battles! Reina didn't do her mental gymnastics routine but she suspected what Salem would do and he delivered, the madlad! It'd be great later on if she could predict his movements. It'd be a sure sign of the trust they have in each other and doubly so the knowledge. It'd also allow for me to do much riskier movements in battle because they'd have a strong enough bond to take those gambits. It'd be a sure sign of growth, no? As a duo, at that.
The next room, most of the bats are dead. I know adventurers don't often appear outside of the city, but the implication was that there were some there that came by. The reason the other areas were left untouched was because it's easy to avoid terrestial enemies. The bats, however, can go anywhere, and they will hound you until you leave the room. Thus, you encounter them, chances are you're not gonna get far without getting attacked. They had a really annoying sound wave attack in the game. I think it was their only means of attacking tbh. Still, trying to climb a ladder and encountering one of those little shits was the worst. They'd knock you right off of it.
Anyway, knives! Judging by Reina's description, you can tell what kinda knife it is, can't you? She doesn't know much about weapons, especially those ones. But her sense of touch speaks volumes! Also foreshadowing! Next time, more battles in the mines! I put a lot of effort into those ones and they're pretty good! I'd say look forward to it, but you might not have much to look forward to! Details below!

And that, ends this update!
I did say details but before that, I've got a story to tell. So the other day I was walking, yeah? I saw this skunk walking around with a cup and I was like, "That skunk is carrying a DQ cup. Why?" We were going down the same sidewalk and it wass coming towards me and I didn't wanna get skunked. Then it veered off into the grass so I figured it was no big deal, I'd just skulk by. But then I noticed it was walking in this weird, erratic manner and then it hit me. It's face was literally stuck in the cup. Hell, its whole head was stuck and it couldn't get it out. So me being the idiot I am, I'm like, "Well shit, I'm the only person as far as the eye can see and I can't bear to walk away from this". So I approach the thing slowly and I'm like, "Alright just hold still and I'll get that cup off of you". I knew, the second I got that cup, or even before, it'd spray me with the ferocity of a thousand stink bombs. I was terrified, it was terrified, and we were both gonna have a bad time. I hear a car coming, it goes into the road and it stops right where the car is passing. My bets were on it being roadkill and I preemptively winced and looked away. The car didn't swerve, the skunk didn't move and it just passed me on by. I heard the sound of the cup rolling away, I took an apprehensive peek, and then I saw it. The cup was off, the skunk wasn't street pizza, and the car disappeared over the hill. It ran away shortly after, of course, after dropping a stinker and disappeared into the bush. It was wild, man. I was shocked that those events had such a happy ending, but I was just glad I didn't get blasted or I'd have a bad time.

So anyway, in other news, I got a new job so I'm returning to...well, adulting. Good times. Thus, my updates will become sporadic again! Life goes on! So it goes!
More soon? Unknown! If it happens, you'll know! Until then, whenever then is, goodbye!

The two stepped into the sixth floor and upon their arrival, Salem gasped.
“What manner of beast is that?” He asked.
“What does it look like?” Reina asked.
“Head of a bull, body of a man...hooves also, grey...”
“M-minotauros? But I thought they only appear in the Frozen Labyrinth!” Her surprise quickly turned to curiosity. “Then again, those from the Frozen Labyrinth are supposed to be brown...”
“And the Frozen Labyrinth is...?”
“It's an Instance Dungeon you can find in the Refrize Snowfields. We talked about it before. That was the place the selki of age would go to perform their rite. It's a place that actually does house a malevolent Agasura by the name of Vintor.
“Despite not being adventurers, it's pretty impressive that selki teens could take it on. I'm glad they're on our side.”
“Do you think they would join us on our journey?” Salem asked.
“Oh no! Definitely not! I mean, we're allies but we're not...those kinds of allies. They help us, but they're typically Agasura too and so they probably don't have any intention to fight. Or something.”
“I take it the Cerebians and the selki have a truce?”
She nodded as she rubbed her chin.
“Yeah, you could say that. They're super hospitable though! When we first arrived in the tundra, they gave us a place to stay and shared their food with us.
“I remember it clearly. Rather, it's hard to forget. It was the first time I had to leave the life I knew behind. I didn't think there'd even be a first, let alone a second. But this time...the me now, I'm gonna take my fate into my own hands. No longer will I be swept up by the flow of what it dictates for me—I'll strive towards my goal and fight for a chance at making change.”
She gripped the hilt of her katana and straightened her mouth, facing forward.
“To that end, I won't cower in the face of adversity. Just like back then when Vanir tested me, I won't bend, nor break no matter how tough things get.
“But that's enough tooting my horn for now.”
She broke her stoic expression to offer her companion a charming grin.
“I can talk a big game after we get past any leftover minotauros.”
“It seems there are two on the lowest floor. That adventurer that preceded us must've used the Blader Step to cross the gap between landings. We will not be so fortunate.” Salem remarked, looking down.
“Oh, that's fun. Gotta be careful not to get split in two by those axes of theirs.”
This got a laugh out of her companion.
“Your light-heartedness regarding that is a commodity in such a dangerous scenario.”
She smiled.
“Oh, you're just flattering me.”
The two began their descent to the ground floor and upon arrival, the sounds of the minotaurs hooves sounded across the room as they took a few steps closer. Reina could feel their piercing gaze on her as one of the two snorted viciously.
“Stand your ground, Reina!” Salem roared as he drew his blade.
The minotauros that followed the first let out a war cry before the first took a deep breath and unleashed a powerful bellow. It was not just the sound that reached them—the sheer force of its cry nearly threw the two off balance as the ground trembled and a the winds lashed their faces along with its saliva.
I won't crumble before an enemy greater than me! Reina thought, her hands tightly clenched around her weapon's grip and her face taut. This is just another stepping stone towards my goal!
“Are you ready?” Salem asked, taking point next to her.
“Yeah. How are we doing this?”
“Use the first Agasura as cover. We'll proceed towards it to trick it into attacking and use that opportunity to simultaneously attack the second. We'll move on your signal.”
She nodded solemnly as she listened. It seemed that the cries the two performed may have been a warning, perhaps to scare off anyone willing to challenge them. Seeing as the two did not retreat, they were beginning their assault. The heavy footsteps steadily approaching allowed Reina to gauge the distance between them and their selected mark.
It had been many a years since she heard and read about the Frozen Labyrinth, but there was no denying that the creatures before her were as massive and likely as deadly as their Instance Dungeon counterparts. One wrong move and they would easily cleave her in two. However, just as easily as they could cut down she or her companion, they would likely do the same to each other. Positioning would be key in this battle, something Salem could easily do, but something she may struggle with.
As a young girl, described as having 'two left feet'. Could she master her footwork if her life was on the line? Would she dare risk it?
“Ready? Let's go!”
At her words the two bolted directly towards the leading minotauros. At their approach, it let out a low roar before it raised its axe in an instant attempt to cut them both down. The moment the axe began its descent the two split apart and dashed past the Agasura. As they approached the second it let out a puzzled grunt. The two blitzed the creature, cutting a swath through each of its legs before regrouping and assessing the situation.
“The hide is incredibly tough.” Salem remarked, switching one of his knives out for his blade.
With a swing of her blade, the sound of droplets of blood hitting the ground was all the proof she needed to know that she had managed to get it to bleed, though the cut was shallow.
“Maybe we do need to use their strength against them...”
“I fear things will not be so easy for us,” Salem remarked.
As he said this, the minotauros they ignored rounded its companion's flank as it let out an enraged snort. The two began to proceed, side-by-side. But moments later, they broke out into a dash, their axes bearing down on the two adventurers.
“On your guard!”
The weapon rended the air before it and crushed the stone as the duo retreated. The Agasura that did not attack pursued them, performing two wide cleaves they narrowly avoided. As it recovered, Salem rushed it and performed two quick cuts on its legs, but to no avail. Though they did cut, they did not flinch the creature at all. As he rushed past it, the Agasura's follower attempted to stomp on him, each strike narrowly avoided.
“If we can't pierce the hide, we'll just have to strike any points that are unguarded!” Reina said as she approached, keeping a wide berth.
“What do you suggest?” Salem asked, gaining his footing.
“Vicky once said that when it comes to the Jotun, especially stone or fire Jotun, you have to strike the eyes or ears. Since unlike their bodies, they have no armour nor tough skin to protect them!”
“This Vicky must've been quite the hunter to perform such a dangerous task successfully. But the ears...did she mean within them?”
The minotauros facing Reina armed its axe and performed a wide horizontal swing, the axe tearing through the air before scratching the surface of the stone. Narrowly avoided having her feet swept from beneath her, she hopped over the weapon's blade. She was showered by the sparks thrown skyward from it but kept her composure in spite of them. She ran towards it and performed a short hop to cut down the thigh and into the knee. It attempted to stomp on her and she jumped back while performing a retreating strike.
“Exactly,” she added. “It won't be easy, but since you use both ranged and melee combat, you might be able to get one of your knives in it. Sorry to put this on you.”
“You need not apologize.”
Salem reached into his pouch and drew a knife that he wielded in his off-hand.
“I will find a way.”
The minotauros lowered its head, looking at Salem as if it was going to lunge at him. In turn, he reeled his arm back and hurled the weapon towards its right eye, only to have it block the blow with its arm. The weapon was deflected from its bicep and thrown aside without leaving so much as a scratch.
“It seems I underestimated their intelligence. A direct strike may be my only option...”
Reina raised her katana, one hand to the hilt and the other to the blade as she carefully edged her way back. The blade of the Agasura's axe grazed her weapon and the sheer force of the clash nearly threw her off of her feet and the weapon from her hand.
“A-are you nuts?! Not only are these things massive, but they'd probably eat you!”
Salem could not help but laugh as he back-flipped away from his mark. He covered his face as he was bombarded with stones and took up his battle stance.
“I take pride in my mobility, Reina. Nonetheless, getting eaten is not something I'm very concerned about.”
“Then we'll do this together! I'll keep them distracted, so you work your magic!”
“But to take on both-”
Before he could finish his sentence he glimpsed her running between the legs of the Agasura she fought and towards the second. She skidded to a halt as she performed a wide cleave on its ankles and transitioned into a rising strike upon the left leg. As it too, attempted to stomp her into a fine paste, she ran towards Salem and sheathed her blade.
“I take pride in my ability to be an annoyance.” She said as she grinned and took his free hand in hers. “Like Vanir had said, we need to move as one!”
Swept up in her pace, she dragged him along as the minotauros' glare bore down on them. It performed a wide swipe the two crouched under. As it came around with its axe again for a diagonal strike, she pulled him in close and the two stepped out of the range of the blow. The second minotauros stepped out from behind its companion, heaving the weapon over its shoulder before bringing it down directly upon them. Reina leapt away from her companion, still holding his hand. She pulled him towards her, spun him around and extended her arm just close enough to be within melee range of the Agasura. Upon reaching the extent of her reach, she let him go and smiled.
“You're up to bat!”
Bewildered for but a moment, Salem reaffirmed his resolve and nodded solemnly before he used her momentum to scale the Agasura's knee and arm respectively. Moments after he managed to gain his footing on it, the minotauros began to violently shake it in an attempt to throw him off. He plunged his ninjato into its bicep and held on until the creature gave up on the notion. Noting that his opportunity had come, he withdrew his blade and made his way up the shoulder to leap towards the face. He grabbed on to some of the hairs from the mane and with his weapon hand, plunged his blade into its glaring crimson eye.
The creature let out an agonized roar as it threw its head hither and thither in an attempt to shake him off. Moments before it swatted its own face, Salem ripped his weapon from its socket and jumped off of the face to touch down and regroup with his companion.
“Heh, and Vanir said I dance like a bee and sting like a butterfly! Shame on him!”
“Such is his way,” Salem remarked. “Alas, now is not the time to reflect on Vanir's insults. The Agasura are coming once more!”
The one-eyed minotaur stomped towards them before it let out an enraged bellow. Though fighting against the wind, Reina stepped forward, her katana in both hands as she grit her teeth.
“I guess it's kinda pissed about that, huh?” She laughed dryly. “But! They attacked us first, so they're gonna get what they deserve!
“Anyway, I'll create an opening for you Salem, so hit it hard and fast.”
“Your will,” he said.
As Reina rushed at the minotauros, it raised a single leg and clenched its axe tighter. Noticing the initial action, she skidded to a halt and raised her weapon in a parrying stance. The Agasura brought its hoof down and let out a growl, causing a blue mist to take form around it and rain down to the ground.
“H-huh...? My body feels really heavy all of the sudden...” Reina muttered as she struggled to stay on her feet.
“Reina, look out!”
The wounded minotauros brought its axe around and upon the swordswoman, only to meet steel with steel.
She blocked the blow as her attempt to retreat failed, the young woman hardly able to take a step, let alone drag her feet due to the sudden shift in gravity. After struggling against the might of the minotauros for a couple of moments, it overpowered her and flung her away. She let out a startled cry as her body tumbled across the stone as her sword skidded after her, the two coming to a halt as they collided with the wall.
Her jacket and pants were torn, the flesh on her hands was ripped and streaks of blood ran down her face as her head fell limp.
“Reina!” Salem cried out, looking at her as if he wanted to run to her side right there and then.
He looked to the daunting creatures, one of the two unleashing a loud cry as if proclaiming its victory while the other slowly and cautiously stepped forward.
“You will not receive any mercy from me!”
Salem brandished his blade and challenged the one-eyed minotauros first. As he approached, the one next to it took a swing at him and smashed the stone near him, nearly throwing him off balance. Though pelted with stones once more, he guarded his face and kept his eyes trained on his target. It brought its axe down and sundered the earth, but in spite of the force of the blow and the shattering stone, he hardly retreated a safe distance.
His face was cut by the jagged shards of rock but he used his close-quarters to grab hold of the axe's handle as the weapon was hauled from the ground. Looking into the eye of the minotauros, Salem swung from the weapon and flipped through the air, hurling a knife into the eye of the other at the apex of his ascent. The weapon pierced the crimson orb and caused the creature to stagger back, swinging its axe wildly as it scratched at its wounded eye. The reckless action caused it to plunge its weapon into the flank of its companion and knock the creature over. As it crashed to the ground, Salem ran down its arm and across it's fist, jumping towards the other's arm and making his way up towards the shoulder.
With its weapon in one hand and the other desperately rubbing at its wounded eye, it either did not notice him or chose to ignore him as he climbed the shoulder and perched there, arming his weapon. Without a moment's hesitation, he placed both hands to the hilt before he shoved it with all his might into the soft inside of its ear. There was a brief moment of silence as it registered the ensuing pain before it went completely berserk. It lurched forward and back, hurling Salem off of it before it flew into a blind panic, running into walls and landings, smashing mineral clusters and scratching at the walls, howling in agony.
As Salem gracefully landed on one of the upper platforms, he rubbed his temples gently to ease the pain and ringing in his ears. Hardly moments later, he heard a second enraged cry from the other minotauros and he ran to the edge of the platform to glimpse Reina limply hanging from her katana, half of it plunged within the Agasura's eye socket. The creature grabbed both the sword and girl, pulling the weapon from its eye and hurling them at the ground. Like a ragdoll, she hurtled across the stone once more and lay their lifeless, her sword falling near her.
Not hesitating a second time, Salem leapt from where he stood and immediately ran over to her. Moments before he could cradle her in his arms, she placed a bloody hand to the stone, then another, and took hold of her katana. She got to her knees, using the sword to assist her in rising and let out a pained gasp before she coughed up a spatter of blood.
“I'm not...the girl I once was...” She uttered as she staggered to her feet, her legs trembling. “I'm not the vulnerable child I was back then. Knock me down and I'll get up as many times as it takes...to save those I love!”
“Reina, I applaud your bravery but your wounds are severe! You musn't push your body so!” Salem said as he rushed to her side and took her arm over one of his shoulders.
She grinned a bloody grin at him.
“C-come on, you're not gonna tell me...to back down now, are you? I'm on a roll here.”
He did not seem to find her bravado comedy applause-worthy.
“I said we'd do this together...so I'll see this through to the end.”
He let out a gentle sigh.
“I find it more and more difficult to deny you your wishes. I would prefer we retreat, but I do not wish to risk being taken unawares. Let us finish what we started.”
“That's the spirit! I'm gonna have to count on you here, Salem. After being thrown like that, I'm feeling kinda boneless.”
“Do you have a plan?”
She smiled from ear-to-ear at his question.
“Depends! I mean, I consider it a brilliant plan, but you might disagree.”
“You have my attention.”
“That minotauros you stuck it to? Help me get over to it, would you? Then I'll do what I do best.”
Salem was quiet for a couple of moments, seemingly ruminating on the matter before letting out an acknowledging murmur.
“As you wish.”
Though somewhat weakly, with Salem's aid Reina walked over to where the wounded minotauros was, solemnly leaning against the wall, breathing heavily in a desperate attempt to heal its wounds. It was also likely exhausted from going on a rampage.
“Here should be fine,” Reina said.
She massaged her throat, cleared it and placed a hand next to her mouth.
“Hey! Over here,” she roared at the top of her lungs.
The second minotauros she had recently wounded turned in the direction of the sound and lurched over, raising its axe as it approached.
“Now, we run,” she told her companion.
“What a bold move.” Salem said, assisting her in getting away.
The blinded minotauros heaved its weapon into the air before bringing it down, lodging the weapon into its companion's back. Once more, the Agasura let out a pained cry tinged with fury as it flew into a feral rage. It threw itself at the other minotauros and mercilessly attacked it as the adventurers took cover a safe distance away. At first, it clawed at the other, but soon after it began to tear into its flesh with its teeth, the other soon falling into the same thoughtless fury.
Salem looked on in pure horror.
“Never have I seen anything like this before...how can I describe it...? Primal violence?”
“It's times like these,” Reina began, “that make me glad I can't see.”
“Did you know this would happen?”
She laughed at his question.
“Pssh, no way!  I just wanted them to make burgers out of each other with their axes. This works just as well.”
When the blinded minotauros stopped struggling, letting out one last groan in its dying throes, the second got up and staggered away, gushing blood from all overs its body, only to solemnly collapse nearby.
“It seems the battle is over,” Salem remarked.
“Is it? Great!”
Reina collapsed to her knees and let out a defeated sigh.
“I could use a breather. I've lost a lot of blood and I'm just about ready to go into the light.”
Her companion let out a concerned groan.
“Please don't joke about that. Nevertheless, this is no place to rest, as we do not know when more minotauros will approach.”
He walked in front of her, draped her arms around his neck and picked her up as he muttered a 'forgive me'.
“H-hey, that's my butt you're holding on to, Salem!” Reina cried as he brought her towards the entrance to the next floor.
“I am aware but...I cannot hold your legs without putting my fingers in open wounds.”
He was right. The last thing she wanted was to have them touched, because they already hurt and they were plenty bloody as is. Any more and she would not be able to walk anytime soon. However, to have this kind of intimacy in this situation was not how she pictured her first time would be.
“F-fine...I'll let it slide just this once.”
“Would you feel it fairer if you were given the same opportunity?” He asked as he began to climb a ladder.
“Huh?! T-there's no need for that!”
She was a little bit curious about it though. According to Vanir, if you squat enough your glutes would be pretty toned...and it was a part of his exercise regime. However, she instinctively passed on the opportunity. Something she may come to regret in the future.
After reaching the highest point they could in the area and the entrance to the seventh floor, Salem sat Reina down and went back to reclaim their things. Once he returned, he rummaged through his rucksack and drew a potion.
“Here, drink this. You'll only recover fully given time, but this should ease the pain somewhat.” He said as he placed the flask in her hands.
“Thanks Salem,” she answered.
She removed the cap and took a sip of it before sticking her tongue out and groaning.
It was severely bitter. She very rarely drank any kind of potion, but Virgil had plenty of times and was sure to give her detailed explanations about how bad they tasted. Once he even said he would take a gallon of cough syrup over an ounce of a potion.
He rummaged through the rucksack again and crouched down next to her.
“I must ask you to excuse me again.”
Following his words, she felt cloth pressed against her forehead by his cool hands. Steadily over the following moments, they were layered over each other, easing the pain she felt from when she hit her head.
“Y-you don't have to fuss so much over me...” she muttered under her breath. “Are you hurt? I'm not a vampanelar so I can't tell the difference in the way our blood smells.”
A light chuckle escaped his lips.
“You need not worry for me, Reina, as I bear no wounds from our last battle. Nonetheless, as your companion, allow me to see to your wounds. You need but rest for the time being.”
Given that knowledge, she had little reason to refuse the offer. Her only reason, being that she was embarrassed, was insufficient in her honest opinion. First-aid, let alone anything more advanced was not quite in her list of skills, as she hardly ever did anything dangerous.
At that thought, it made her a bit curious.
As Salem began to bandage her legs, she placed the potion down and straightened her lips.
“Salem, you seem pretty well-versed in first-aid. If you don't mind me asking, where did you learn it?”
“Hm? Ah...I suppose you can say my teacher had taught me. As you know, I am well versed in swordplay and as such, having some knowledge in first-aid would be crucial. Wounds such as this are simple to manage.
“Would that I could tell you to rest until your wounds heal, but we find ourselves at the crux of our mission.”
“Even if you told me, I wouldn't be able to just sit back while you risk life and limb. If you're going to fight, I'm going too, no matter how much it hurts.”
He let out a slight sigh, but in spite of it he sounded somewhat pleased.
“Yes, to expect any less of you would be foolhardy, wouldn't it?”
She could hear the smile in his words.
“You know me so well,” she answered.

The two made their way to the seventh floor and stood tall, basking in the rising tension from the lurking danger. According to Salem the layout of the room was similar to the last. However, there were more spriggans in it than minotauros.
“How fascinating...I had heard that the spriggans would typically have fur in purple and tan, but here they are similar to the other creatures of the mines. Black and white, piercing crimson eyes. It makes me curious if it is the lack of light in here or perhaps their diet that causes them to take on such an appearance.” Salem explained as he crossed his arms.
“It's probably one of the two. There are a ton of subspecies across Jienda, but most of them usually behave and look differently. Though if these are different from the spriggans you know, where do the others appear?” Reina asked.
“In a place by the name of the Crystal Mines. This is located within the peaks of the Mountains, within Yong Gyoung's territory. It is renown for the rare minerals contained within, but also inhabited by spriggans and another type of Agasura known as rockers.”
“Oh?” She raised an eyebrow. “You're pretty informed aren't you?”
“I-it is to be expected, no? Such minerals are crucial to creating a variety of weapons, especially those that could withstand the test of time and usage.”
She nodded with approval.
“Maybe I should have you forge me a weapon sometime,” Reina chuckled. “Though this one has kinda grown on me...but maybe I could use it as the second weapon! ...When I'm good enough to wield two.”
“Perhaps that is something that can be arranged in the future. Let us give it our all to work towards it.”
She raised a clenched fist to the sky.
“Let's do it!”

Reina laid prone on the ground and listened for the sounds in the surrounding area. She could hear the hooves of the spriggans clapping against stone as they casually patrolled their habitat. Every now and again she would hear the heavy breaths and snorts they would make. If she was to hazard a guess, there was one directly below her and three on the lowest area. In the distance she could hear one or two more.
“How many spriggans do you think we'll need to take down to meet Lucia's request?” She asked.
“I would say perhaps two or three,” Salem answered. “Given the circumstances, I imagine we'll have to take down at lest four of them.”
“Hmm...”
Reina pursed her lips thoughtfully. Following this, she got to her feet and dusted her clothes off.
“How much exactly is a tuft of fur?”
Salem could not hide his laughter at her question.
“Precision is important to you, isn't it?”
“I-I just wanna be sure! It'd be bad if we had to fight our way back down here wouldn't it?”
“I cannot deny that.”
He crossed his arms, the grin evident in his voice.
“If you were to ask me, I believe that a tuft would roughly be a fistful of fur. There is no shortage of fur on a spriggan's glabella, so if we are able to defeat those beneath us, we should be able to meet Lucia's request requirements.”
“Maybe if we get some extra, Vanir can sew Skuld a new dress or two too!”
This brought a smile to his face.
“I'm sure she would appreciate that,” he added.
Reina stretched her arms and legs before shaking off any stiffness.
“Okay! I think I'm just about ready to go!”
“As am I. However, before we begin I must ask that you not push yourself too hard in the following battles. If you need to rest then please, do not hesitate to tell me. If you feel you cannot fight, do not be afraid to retreat temporarily.”
She pursed her lips at his words.
“I'm tougher than I look, you know. I can't abandon you halfway through a fight.”
He let out a quiet exhale, something between a chuckle and a sigh.
“I would not downplay your determination, but your safety is crucial. It would not do for you to receive a mortal wound here, when the crux of your adventure is still yet to come.”
He was worried. He might not have said it directly, but it was likely rather difficult to see her get hurt like she had in the last battle. She gave him a hard time after their battle against Hotaka over a small wound. This time, she was telling him not to worry while bleeding from several orifices.
Perhaps she had let the growth she had seen over the years go to her head. It was rather conceited of her to make such a claim given the circumstances. Even more so, Salem was right. If she was severely injured or even killed here in the mines, her adventure would be over and what she had set out to do would not come to fruition.
Reina frowned apologetically.
“Sorry, Salem. You're right, I should be a bit more careful. If I get hurt too badly, I promise I'll pull out. But I want you to do the same, okay? Even if you're afraid for my safety, I want you to believe in me and everything you've taught me. Still, so long as I can still fight relatively well, I want to do it beside you, because seeing you get hurt is scary for me.”
To be on the receiving end of that would be difficult for her and she would not downplay the matter further. For both of them to come back safely was important to not just them, but those who cared for them. She could only imagine what Skuld would feel seeing her in her current state.
“So long as you understand, I shall abide by that wish also. Let us do our best together to see this mission through and return safely.”
She nodded as she smiled from ear to ear.
“That's a good plan to me. I just have two questions though,” she added.
“Yes?”
“Is there anything I should know about spriggans? Also, what's our battle plan?”
“Hmm...as far as knowledge goes regarding spriggans that I know of, they don't seem to have any particular special skills...we must be wary as they are much faster than minotauros. Unlike them also, since they wield scythes their attacks are more likely to be cleaves rather than direct strikes. Their hide should not be as tough to pierce, so we should not need to target any parts of them specifically.
“For a battle plan, my recommendation would be to perform hit-and-run strikes so as to avoid being caught in the blade of their weapon. If there is not enough time to run away, getting closer would be the ideal tactic.”
“Huh?! Seriously?”
Salem nodded sagely.
“Just as is the case with a spear, scythes are weak to short-range weapons and fighters. They require a wide berth to allow for the user to capture a target and cut it, or reel it in. If the target is too close, the user will only hit them with the shaft of the weapon, decreasing the usefulness of it substantially.
“I confess, it will be rather difficult for you, considering that you only wield an uchigatana currently, but the advantage is still yours. In terms of size, the advantage is theirs, but you should be able to outmanoeuvre them by using that and their weapon's weakness against them. Strike fast and true, whittle them down and landing a killing blow should not be out of our reach.”
Reina knit her brows as she mulled her thoughts over.
“I don't have much going for me here, but a fight like this sounds like it'd be right up your alley. If they're not as ridiculously strong as those minotauros, I think I can do it.”
“You will be excellent. Do not fear, for I will protect you.”
She smiled.
“As always.
“Okay! The kid gloves are off! Lead me well, Salem!”
At those words he guided her to the ladder nearby and asked that she hang from it, one hand to her weapon and the other allowing her to remain upon it.
“The spriggan should be passing by in a matter of moments. When it does, dive from where you stand and land a preemptive strike. I will follow in your lead immediately afterwards. Are you ready?” He asked.
“Yeah. Let's do it!”
As he requested, she climbed down a few steps, out of the vision of the spriggan who was steadily walking towards her. It sniffed around a couple times before it took a couple more steps, getting closer to its soon to be assailant.
“Three...two...one...now, Reina!”
Without a moment to spare she drew her katana and pushed herself off the ladder, performing a graceful dive towards the ground, her blade across her chest. As she came into range, the spriggan let out a startled grunt as she cut a swath across its chest and somersaulted to her knees, twisting around as it turned to her and cutting both its legs.
It let out a pained and enraged snarl before it stomped the ground as if it was issuing a challenge. The moment it did so, Salem backflipped from the landing above and cleaved its head, his weapon stopping at one of the two horns. The sound of the metal clashing against bone and the crack among everything else drew her attention to it, before the creature staggered and roared. It looked between the two, Reina in front and Salem behind, Reina's grounded stance and her weapon pointing at it, threatening to cut through it again given the chance. Salem on the other hand held his weapon, the blade spread across his chest and his steely gaze meeting its fierce glare.
“Blink and I will slay you,” he warned.
Not taking his words as more threatening than Reina's weapon, it rushed toward her and performed a wide cleave as she back-stepped the strike. The moment it did so, Salem pursued it and cut the back of its right knee before using its now kneeling body to ascend its back. He stabbed it in the shoulder and grabbed the back of its mane to pull himself up and over the head to dash his weapon where he had previously chipped the horn.
“Now's my chance!” Reina said as she armed her weapon and stormed forward.
As Salem touched down behind her, she performed a rising strike, cutting the creature across the face before she brought her weapon back down and leapt into the air. She brought it around once more and cleaved its lowered head before she hit where Salem had previously and broke off the horn. The spriggan let out a pained bellow as it staggered away, leaving it wide open for another strike.
“Reina, switch!” Salem cried out as he dashed toward her.
“Got it!”
She doubled over and Salem leapt as he came closer, touching down on her back briefly before he bounded towards the spriggan and flipped through the air twice. As he came into range he plunged his weapon into the Agasura's glabella and put both feet to its face. As he ripped the weapon out, he pushed off of its face and backflipped to land before his companion as the corpse of their enemy fell from the landing and to the ground below. The occurrence alerted the others.
“Well...that was thrilling!” Reina said with a nervous and excited grin.
“In truth, you surprised me somewhat with your choice of stance at my request,” Salem chuckled. “It was an excellent choice, however. Forgive me for using you as a springboard.”
At his apology he dusted her jacket off.
“Hehehe...thanks for the compliment.” She smiled as she rubbed the back of her neck. “Completely accidental though. I was stuck somewhere between ducking for cover and getting out of your way and that resulted in my embarrassing display.
“I'm just glad you're so good in a tight spot.”
“Though undeserved, I'm grateful for your compliment.”
She furrowed her brows and he chuckled guiltily.
“Allow me to correct that. Thank you, Reina.”
At this she placed her hands to her hips, smiled and nodded with approval.
“So, next! What're we  in for?”
“There are three spriggans below.” Salem said, glancing out for a brief few moments.
Before they could catch a glimpse of him, he ducked back out of their sight and turned to face his companion.
“It seems they are wary of us because of what we had done to the first. A preemptive strike is still possible, but we must do so with caution. There is a chance that the compatriots of our chosen mark will strike while our guard is down. Let us be wary.”
“How do we start the fight?”
Salem crossed his arms and tapped a finger against his bicep for a couple of moments.
“It may be best if I enter first. If I jump down and strike, it may buy you enough time to get down and get into your combat stance.”
“But to take on three of them at once? I don't think my landing will be as clean as yours, but I wanna go too. If they're going to try and get the jump on you, than I wanna get the jump on them first!”
“I won't doubt your resolve, but I must ask if you are certain that your body can handle it. I am sure you are aware but the distance between us and them is quite grand.”
She nodded, her expression determined.
“I'm willing to take the risk. Even if it's just one good cut, that could easily turn the tides of battle, couldn't it? In a battle that could easily decide life or death for us, every advantage we can get is crucial. It might hinder me a little, but I'd take that over missing the opportunity entirely.”
“Your courage is commendable. Together, we shall overcome this obstacle. I'm certain of this.”
“Yeah. We can do this.”

Salem explained that he would make the first move to open the way for her. What she planned to do was wait until one of them leaves itself open during its approach and strike it from above. Targeting the horn was an option, but staggering another would not likely be a necessary tactic. It would likely be better to aim for a felling blow instead.
“Let us begin,” Salem said.
But moments later, he dove from the landing the two stood on and cut a swath through one of three spriggans. As he touched down, he slashed its flank and skidded to a halt before assessing the situation. The creature let out an infuriated bellow and at the sound, the other two spriggans present sprung into action.
Reina immediately took notice at the sounds of the creatures on the move and the heavy breaths that followed. It was difficult to tell where Salem had landed due to his quiet movement, but if the movement of the others was any indication, they were likely trying to box him in. The time for her to strike was drawing nearer quickly.
She likely had but a moment to make her move—should she move to quickly, she would only be caught in the path and trampled. Too slowly and she would not be able to strike a powerful blow, if even one at all.
She inhaled deeply and waited in bated breath. The sound of hooves drew closer beneath her as she waited, listened. The moment it came by her, she jumped and raised her blade as she brought it down upon her adversary. The steel met flesh and tore through its back in the few moments she was descending. Just as it was forced to take a knee from the surprise attack, Reina fell to hers as her landing sent a stinging pain through both of her legs.
In that moment, Salem saw a break in the formation and an opportunity to break the deadlock. He performed a serpentine maneuver to avoid the scythes bearing down on him and leapt through the air to cut across the face of the kneeling spriggan,
Immediately after this, he dove at Reina, cradled her in his arms and tumbled back to his feet. He came to a halt, kneeling down and gazing at the temporarily bewildered Agasura in the distance.
“Reina, are you alright? Can you move?” He asked, his gaze unflinching.
“Yeah, I'm okay. The landing shook me up a little but the feeling is subsiding.” She answered, easing herself to her feet.
The two took up their battle stances as the spriggans approached, the beasts snarling as they swung their scythes.
“Got a plan?”
Salem tightened his grip on his weapon.
“The best course of action would be to strike down the weakened spriggan first. I can attempt to be a distraction. If I can grab the attention of the other two, or at least one of them, I could use the opportunity to deal a felling blow on our current mark. However, be wary, as the corpse of the felled Agasura could bar your path.”
“Should be okay! The smell of blood is really strong from its location, so I have a good idea of where it is. More importantly, if you do get the focus of both of them, prioritize your safety first.”
“It shall be done,” he answered, a smile in his tone.
At his call, the two immediately set out with their goals in mind.
Salem broke out into a sprint with Reina following closely behind him. He broke away from her, circling around the three spriggans and causing one to turn while the other seemed reluctant to do so.
Going by the sound of hooves against the ground, Reina suspected that only one of them took the bait. She reminded herself that they were indeed beasts and they would likely strike that which made itself a threat.
Before the other could choose to pursue her elusive companion, she stomped her foot forward and held her blade high to look as threatening as possible.
“Come and get me,” she roared at the top of her lungs.
The spriggan she had after her and the second that was unsure turned its focus to her. The two began huffing loudly and angrily as if trying to scare her off. However, their challenge did not deter her in the slightest.
The moment they charged forward, she began her stride and met the scythe of one with her sword. To her surprise, she not only met the weapon, but successfully deflected it. The cuts the spriggan had received were wearing it down, alongside the lost blood. However, the time frame between the two clashing and the strike of the other was too brief for her to strike again. She whirled towards her right flank and clashed with the other spriggan, remaining stuck in a deadlock. In a match of brute strength, it had both the size and strength advantage. Reina crossed her blade with it right towards the tip of it and crouched moments before it could behead her.
The sound of footsteps drawing closer drew Reina's attention, Salem was coming in to strike, so the best thing she could do was make an opening for him. As this occurred, the weakened spriggan let out a grunt before attempting to cleave her. She leaped backwards to avoid the strike and lunged forward as the second attempted to bring its scythe down on her head. As she side-stepped the strike, she brought her katana upwards in a rising arc and cut up the torso and across the face.
The spriggan fighting Salem let out an annoyed snarl as he rushed past it and to the back of their focus target. He plunged his sword into its back before dragging the blade across towards the flank. It let out a pained groan as it collapsed to its knees and covered the bleeding wound with one of its hands.
“Salem, this way!” Reina shouted to him, waving her off-hand.
He dashed past his target and glimpsed the other as it turned to him. He cut one of the tendons in its leg as he slid beneath the scythe and got back to his feet to run towards his companion. She outstretched her hand and he took it, she spinning with him as he circled around her body.
“Hit it fast and hit it hard!”
Without slowing his momentum, Reina pulled him back towards the spriggans, adding her own force to his speed. The young man placed both hands to his weapon as he bolted forward and pierced the flesh of the creature's stomach. With a battle cry, he eviscerated it, connecting the cut to the one he made previously before slicing the wrist and hand in the process. Blood spilled from the open wound and the intestines of it soon followed. It dropped its weapon in a desperate attempt to keep its insides from spilling out but its loss of blood was rapidly weakening it.
The other two spriggans who noticed this let out enraged bellows, the two flying into a berserk rage.
“It seems we've enraged them,” Salem said, regrouping with his companion. “This will prove to be a race against time, I believe. We must strike swiftly and strike true, lest we be overwhelmed by their aggression.”
“I guess there's a sense of camaraderie between them? We'd probably have to take them down together to avoid this...but we're in it now, so let's give it our best!”
The spriggan that was beside the first took the two by storm, throwing an onslaught of attacks at the two with reckless abandon. The two crouched the first strike, side-stepped the second and Salem jumped over the third. As it turned to cut him down, Reina stepped forward to cut across its flank and into its back. When it turned to her Salem performed a jumping strike and cut a swath diagonally down its back before successfully retreating. When it had turned again, Reina cut both the legs and it fell to the ground. She ran across its back, pulled its head back by the fur and slit the throat without a moment's hesitation.
Meanwhile, immediately after avoiding a strike from one spriggan, the other charged at Salem and brought its weapon down on him. With too little time to retreat and not enough to parry the blow, he was forced to block the weapon head-on. The adrenaline coursing through the creature gave it absurd strength and just the act of holding it back became twice as difficult. To add insult to injury, Salem's specialty lay in his speed, not his upper-body strength. In such a battle, he stood very little chance to succeed, let alone escape successfully. As their deadlock continued, his arms began to tremble as did his legs, the latter finally giving out and buckling.
“Gah...!” He let out a pained groan as he collapsed but desperately kept up the struggle.
“Salem?!” Reina's head shot up as she dropped the felled spriggan's. “Hang on, I'm coming!”
She could not tell what had happened to him, but his pained groan was all she needed to know he needed her aid.
Like an arrow just loosed from its bow, her body shot forward without a moment's hesitation, tearing through the air as she rushed toward his side. She cut across the spriggan's flank and skidded to a halt before raising her blade to engage it again. The creature snarled and huffed as it turned to her, its bloodthirsty gaze bearing down on her. The two charged at each other, it performing a wide cleave and she sliding under it, cutting across the knees as she did so. With her off-hand she got to her feet as it turned to her once more, growling. A jolt of pain ran through her legs once more and up her spine, causing her to freeze up for a couple of moments.
No...not now! I need to protect Salem! She told herself, gritting her teeth.
The beast was already charging toward her and she had no time to make a move. At that moment, she recalled Salem's previous words.
If there is not enough time to run away, getting closer would be the ideal tactic.
Given that knowledge, she likely had one chance at putting that thought to use. She would have to make a sacrifice but she would not doubt herself when Salem needed her to be strong for him.
Thus, she listened. The sound of the hooves pounding the stone. The sudden, final ringing step that signalled it came to a halt. The grunt of effort. Finally, the scythe tearing through the air.
“...Now!” She said, stepping forward.
With her main hand, she crossed her blade across her chest and she raised her off-hand, a fist clenched tightly and it raised in a defensive stance. As she swung her blade, the shaft of the spriggan's scythe met her arm and knocked her body aside. She could feel the bone-shattering impact reverberate through her arm as her body was shoved aside but she persisted. She grit her teeth and inhaled deeply, fighting through the pain to continue what she had begun. With one arm hanging limply at her side, she put all of her strength into her other arm and used her body's momentum to urge it forward. She cut once diagonally across the torso, dragged it back across the stomach and leaped into the air to cut across the neck with a felling strike.
Heaving desperately, she plunged her sword into the stone and collapsed to her knees as blood gushed forth from her previous wounds.
“Urgh...haah...hah...finally...”
Her legs were throbbing, her arm was screaming in pain and she was starting to feel dizzy. However, the fight was over.
“Salem...? Salem are you alright?”
“Yes, forgive me for causing you concern.”
Though faint, she could hear him staggering towards her.
She turned to meet him and smiled sheepishly.
“I'm just glad you're okay, really.”
“I am, but you had taken a very telling blow. That sound, I am but hazarding a guess, but that strike may have fractured your arm. It may be some time before you are able to use it again.”
She grinned in an attempt to ease his concern.
“I knew what I was in for when I took that gamble. We put our lives on the line in every battle and like I said earlier, I'll take any advantage. I mean, it worked, right?”
“We are both alive. I commend your bravery.”
“Aww shucks!” She said as she rubbed the back of her neck, a slight blush in her cheeks.
“For the time being...”
Salem rummaged through his rucksack and offered her another potion.
“Drink this. It won't speed up the recovery of your fracture but it should ease the pain at least. Rest for a time so your wounds can close again. I'll gather the spriggan fur.”
The swordswoman grimaced as she removed the cork from the potion and sniffed it.
“This is what I get for hurting myself so frequently, huh?”
She took a large drink from the bottle and shuddered.
It was a taste she could do without.
While she did so, Salem made his way around the battlefield, shearing the creatures for their fur before returning to his companion's side.
“In this state, getting back to Elias will be nigh impossible. Traversing the mines would be difficult to say the least. Fending off Agasura would make it extremely dangerous,” Salem explained.
“Sorry about that. I didn't think that far ahead this time either.” Reina answered, her brows knit.
“You need not fear. Since our return from Aoich, Vanir insisted at least one of us carry a Warp Crystal Shard on our persons, especially before setting out on an expedition.”
“Oh! I remember that! But I've no idea where to find one.”
“I was prepared for this.” Salem rummaged through his pocket and drew an item. “I had previously asked Verun where we could acquire one and he requested a favour from Club Abio. Thanks to them, I was able to acquire one and may do so in the future, should the need arise.”
“You're a lifesaver!”
He chuckled at her praise.
“I'm glad to be of service.”
He placed Reina's sword in its scabbard and put an arm over his shoulder. Immediately after, he clenched the shard in his hand and the two vanished from within the Forest Mines.